Skip to main content

Full text of "Erewhon, or, Over the range"

See other formats


9* 


EREWHON 


PRINTED  BY  BALL ANT YNE  AND  COMPANY 
EDINBURGH  AND  LONDON 


EREWHON 

OR 

OVER  THE  RANGE 


Tov  yap  elvai  doKOvvros  dyaOov  %apiv  iravra  irpdrTOvcrc  Tavres.'' 

— Arist.  Pol.  - 

"  There  is  no  action  save  upon  a  balance  of  considerations." 

— (Paraphrase). 


LONDON 

TRUBNER  &  CO.,  60  PATERNOSTER  ROW 

1872 

[All  rights  reserved] 


:• 


PEEFAOE. 

 o  

The  Author  wislies  it  to  he  understood  that  Erewhon 
is  pronounced  as  a  word  of  three  syllables,  all  short — 
thus,  E-re-whon. 


_$ 


I 


CONTENTS. 


 0 — — 

.  CHAP.  PAGE 

I.  WASTE  LANDS         .             .  .             ...         ■    .  •  1 

II,  DOWN  IN  THE  WOOL-SHED  .  ....  9 

III.  UP  THE  BIVER                   '   .  .             .             .  15 

IV.  THE  SADDLE           .             .  .             .             .  .  22 

V.  THE  RIVER  AND  THE  RANGE  .            .5            .  .  3-2 

VI.  INTO  EREWHON       .             .  '  .'  .x  .             .             .  .  43 

VII.  J5TRST  IMPRESSIONS             .  ....  53 

VIII.  IN  PRISON  .             .             .  .             ...  62 

IX.  TO  THE  METROPOLIS            .  .             .  72 

X.  CURRENT  OPINIONS              ...  .             .  .85 

XI.  AN  EREWHONIAN  TRIAL      .  .  .             .  .  95 

XII.  MALCONTENTS         .             .  .  .             .  .102 

XIII.  MAHAINA    .             .             .\  -  .  .  .112 

XIV.  THE  MUSICAL  BANKS           .  .  .             .  -.118 

XV.  AROWHENA              .             .  .  ..             .  .  131 

XVI.  TDGRUN  AND  THE  YDGRUNITES  .  .             .  .141 
XVII.  BIRTH  FORMULAE     .             .  ...             .  .150 

XVIII.  THE  WORLD  OF  THE  UNBORN  ....  157 


.viii.  >,'  CONTENTS. 

CHAP.  PAGE 

XIX.  WHAT  THEY  MEAN  BY  IT  .  .  .             . '  167 

XX.  THE  COLLEGES  OP  UNREASON  ....  175 

XXI.  THE  BOOK  OF  THE  MACHINES  .  .  .190 

xxii.  the  machines — continued  .  .  .  .198 

xxiii.  the  machines — concluded  ..  • .  .  ..      •  .  209 

xxiv.  escape     .         ...               >  .  v  .  ,  224 

XXV.   CONCLUSION           .             .  .  -    .  237 


CHAPTEK  I 

WASTE  LANDS. 

TF  the  reader  will  excuse  me,  I  will  say  nothing  of 
*■  my  antecedents,  nor  of  the  circumstances  which 
led  me  to  leave  my  native  country;  the  narrative 
would  he  tedious  to  him  and  painful  to  myself. 
Suffice  it,  that  when  I  left  home  it  was  with  the  in- 
tention of  going  to  some  new  colony,  and  either  find- 
ing, or  even  perhaps  purchasing,  waste  crown  land 
suitable  for  cattle  or  sheep  farming,  by  which  means 
I  thought  that  I  could  better  my  fortunes  more  rapidly 
than  in  England. 

It  will  be  seen  that  I  did  not  succeed  in  my  design, 
and  that  however  much  I  may  have  met  with  that  was 
new  and  strange,  I  have  been  unable  to  reap  any 
pecuniary  advantage. 

It  is  true,  I  imagine  myself  to  have  made  a  dis- 
covery which,  if  I  can  be  the  first  to  profit  by  it,  will 
bring  me  a  recompense  beyond  all  money  computation, 
and  secure  me  a  position  such  as  has  not  been  attained 
by  more  than  some  fifteen  or  sixteen  persons,  since  the 
creation  of  the  universe.  But  to  this  end  I  must 
possess  myself  of  a  considerable  sum  of  money:  neither 
do  I  know  how  to  get  it,  except  by  interesting  the 
public  in  my  story,  and  inducing  the  charitable  to 
come  forward  and  assist  me.    With  this  hope  I  now 


2  ERE  WHO N. 

publish  my  adventures;  "but  I  do  so  with  great  reluct- 
ance, for  I  fear  that  my  story  will  be  doubted  unless  I 
tell  the  whole  of  it ;  and  yet  I  dare  not  do  so,  lest 
others  with  more  means  than  mine  should  get  the  start 
of  me.  I  prefer  the  risk  of  being  doubted  to  that  of 
being  anticipated,  and  have  therefore  concealed  my 
destination  on  leaving  England,  as  also  the  point 
from  which  I  began  my  more  serious  and  difficult 
journey. 

My  chief  consolation  lies  in  the  fact  that  truth 
bears  its  own  impress,  and  that  my  story  will  carry 
conviction  by  reason  of  the  internal  evidences  for  its 
accuracy.  I  am  sure,  that  no  one  who  is  himself 
honest  will  doubt  my  being  so. 

I  reached  my  destination  in  one  of  the  last  months 
of  1868,  but  I  dare  not  mention  the  season,  lest  the 
reader  should  gather  in  which  hemisphere  I  was. 
The  colony  was  one  which  had  not  been  opened  up  even 
to  the  most  adventurous  settlers  for  more  than  eight 
or  nine  years,  having  been  previously  uninhabited, 
save  by  a  few  tribes  of  savages,  who  frequented  the 
seaboard.  The  part  known  to  Europeans  consisted 
of  a  coast  line  about  eight  hundred  miles  in  length 
(affording  three  or  four  good  harbours),  and  a  tract  of 
country  extending  inland  for  a  space  varying  from 
two  to  three  hundred  miles,  until  it  reached  the 
offshoots  of  an  exceedingly  lofty  range  of  mountains, 
which  could  be  seen  from  far  out  upon  the  plain,  and 
were  covered  with  perpetual  snow.  The  coast  was 
perfectly  well-known  both  north  and  south  of  the 
tract  to  which  I  have  alluded,  but  in  neither  direction 
was  there  a  single  harbour  for  five  hundred  miles, 
and  the  mountains,  which  descended  almost  into  the 


WASTE  LANDS. 


3 


sea,  were  covered  with  thick  timber,  so  that  none 
would  think  of  settling. 

With  this  bay  of  land,  however,  the  case  was 
different.  The  harbours  were  sufficient ;  the  country 
was  timbered,  but  not  too  heavily;  it  was  admir- 
ably suited  for  agriculture ;  it  also  contained  millions 
on  millions  of  acres  of  the  most  beautifully  grassed 
country  in  the  world,  and  of  the  best  suited  for  all 
manner  of  sheep  and  cattle.  The  climate  was  tem- 
perate, and  very  healthy ;  there  were  no  wild  animals, 
nor  were  the  natives  dangerous,  being  few  in  number, 
and  of  an  intelligent,  tractable  disposition. 

It  may  be  readily  understood  that  when  once 
Europeans  set  foot  upon  this  territory  they  were  not 
slow  to  take  advantage  of  its  capabilities.  Sheep  and 
cattle  were  introduced,  and  bred  with  extreme  rapidity; 
men  took  up  their  50,000  or  100,000  acres  of  country, 
going  inland  one  behind  the  other,  till  in  a  few  years 
there  was  not  an  acre  between  the  sea  and  the  front 
ranges  which  was  not  taken  up,  and  stations  either 
for  sheep  or  cattle  were  spotted  about  at  intervals  of 
some  twenty  or  thirty  miles  over  the  whole  country. 
The  front  ranges  stopped  the  tide  of  squatters  for 
some  little  time ;  it  was  thought  that  there  was  too 
much  snow  upon  them  for  too  many  months  in  the 
year, — that  the  sheep  would  get  lost,  the  ground  being 
too  difficult  for  shepherding, — that  the  expense  of 
getting  wool  down  to  the  ship's  side  would  eat  up  the 
farmer's  profits, — and  that  the  grass  was  too  rough 
and  sour  for  sheep  to  thrive  upon;  but  one  after 
another  determined  to  try  the  experiment,  and  it  was 
wonderful  how  successfully  it  turned  out.  Men  pushed 
farther  and  farther  into  the  mountains,  and  found  a 


4 


EREWHON. 


very  considerable  tract  inside  the  front  range,  be- 
tween it  and  another  which  was  loftier  still,  though 
even  this  was  not  the  highest,  the  great  snowy  one 
which  could  be  seen  from  out  upon  the  plains.  This 
second  range,  however,  seemed  to  mark  the  extreme 
limits  of  pastoral  country ;  and  it  was  here,  at  a  small 
and  newly  founded  station,  that  I  was  received  as  a 
cadet,  and  soon  regularly  employed.  I  was  then  just 
twenty-two  years  old. 

I  was  delighted  with  the  country  and  the  manner 
of  life.  It  was  my  daily  business  to  go  up  to  the 
top  of  a  certain  high  mountain,  and  down  one  of  its 
spurs  on  to  the  flat,  in  order  to  make  sure  that  no 
sheep  had  crossed  their  boundaries.  I  was  to  see  the 
sheep,  not  necessarily  close  at  hand,  nor  to  get  them  in 
a  single  mob,  but  to  see  enough  of  them  here  and  there 
to  feel  easy  that  nothing  had  gone  wrong ;  this  was 
no  difficult  matter,  for  there  were  not  above  eight  hun- 
dred of  them ;  and,  being  all  breeding  ewes,  they  were 
pretty  quiet. 

There  were  a  good  many  sheep  which  I  knew, 
as  two  or  three  black  ewes,  and  a  black  lamb  or 
two,  and  several  others  which' had  some  distinguish- 
ing mark  whereby  I  could  tell  them.  I  would  try 
and  see  all  these,  and  if  they  were  all  there,  and  the 
mob  looked  large  enough,  I  might  rest  assured  that 
all  was  well.  It  is  surprising  how  soon  the  eye  be- 
comes accustomed  to  missing  twenty  sheep  out  of  two 
or  three  hundred.  I  had  a  telescope  and  a  dog,  and 
would  take  bread  and  meat  and  tobacco  with  me. 
Starting  with  early  dawn,  it  would  be  night  before  I 
could  complete  my  round ;  for  the  mountain  over 
which  I  had  to  go  was  very  high.    In  winter  it  was 


WASTE  LANDS. 


S 


covered  with  snow,  and  the  sheep  needed  no  watch- 
ing from  above.  If  I  were  to  see  sheep  dung  or 
tracks  going  down  on  to  the  other  side  of  the  mountain 
(where  there  was  a  valley  with  a  stream — a  mere  cul 
de  sac) ,  I  was  to  follow  them,  and  look  out  for  sheep; 
but  I  never  saw  any,  the  sheep  always  descending  on 
to  their  own  side,  partly  from  habit,  and  partly  be- 
cause there  was  abundance  of  good  sweet  feed,  which 
had  been  burnt  in  the  early  spring,  just  before  I  1 
came,  and  was  now  deliciously  green  and  rich,  while 
that  on  the  other  side  had  never  been  burnt,  and  was 
rank  and  coarse. 

It  was  a  monotonous  life,  but  it  was  very  healthy ; 
and  one  does  not  much  mind  anything  when  one  is 
well.  The  country  was  the  grandest  that  can  be  ima- 
gined. How  often  have  I  sat  on  the  mountain  side 
and  watched  the  waving  downs,  with  the  two  white 
specks  of  huts  in  the  distance,  and  the  little  square 
of  garden  behind  them  ;  the  paddock  with  a  patch  of 
bright  green  oats  above  the  huts,  and  the  yards  and 
wool-sheds  down  on  the  flat  below ;  all  seen  as 
through  the  wrong  end  of  a  telescope,  so  clear  and 
brilliant  was  the  air,  or  as  upon  a  colossal  model  or 
map  spread  out  beneath  me.  Beyond  the  downs  was 
a  plain,  going  down  to  a  river  of  great  size,  on  the 
farther  side  of  which  there  were  other  high  moun- 
tains, with  the  winter's  snow  still  not  quite  melted ; 
up  the  river,  which  ran  winding  in  many  streams  over 
a  bed  some  two  miles  broad,  I  looked  upon  the  second 
great  chain,  and  could  see  a  narrow  gorge  where  the 
river  retired  and  was  lost.  I  knew  that  there  was  a  range 
still  farther  back ;  but  except  from  one  place  near  the 
very  top  of  my  own  mountain,  no  part  of  it  was  visi- 


6 


EREWHON. 


ble :  from  this  point,  however,  I  saw,  whenever  there 
were  no  clouds,  a  single  snow-clad  peak,  many  miles 
away,  and  I  should  think  about  as  high  as  any  moun- 
tain in  the  world.  Never  shall  I  forget  the  utter  lone- 
liness of  the  prospect — only  the  little  far-away  home- 
stead giving  sign  of  human  handiwork; — the  vast- 
ness  of  mountain  and  plain,  and  river  and  sky ;  the 
marvellous  atmospheric  effects  —  sometimes  black 
mountains  against  a  white  sky,  and  then  again,  after 
cold  weather,  white  mountains  against  a  black  sky — 
sometimes  seen  through  breaks  and  swirls  of  cloud — 
and  sometimes,  which  was  best  of  all,  I  went  up  my 
mountain  in  a  fog,  and  then  got  above  the  mist ; 
going  higher  and  higher,  I  would  look  down  upon  a 
sea  of  whiteness,  through  which  would  be  thrust  innu- 
merable mountain  tops  that  looked  like  islands. 

I  am  there  now,  as  I  write ;  I  fancy  that  I  can  see 
the  downs,  the  huts,  the  plain,  and  the  river-bed — that 
torrent  pathway  of  desolation,  with  its  distant  roar 
of  waters.  Oh,  wonderful !  wonderful !  so  lonely  and 
so  solemn,  with  the  sad  grey  clouds  above,  and  no 
sound  save  a  lost  lamb  bleating  upon  the  mountain 
side,  as  though  its  little  heart  were  breaking.  Then 
there  comes  some  lean  and  withered  old  ewe,  with 
deep  gruff  voice  and  unlovely  aspect,  trotting  back 
from  the  seductive  pasture;  now  she  examines  this 
gully,  and  now  that,  and  now  she  stands  listening 
with  uplifted  head,  that  she  may  hear  the  distant 
wailing  and  obey  it.  Aha !  they  see,  and  rush  towards 
each  other.  Alas !  they  are  both  mistaken ;  the  ewe 
is  not  the  lamb's  ewe,  they  are  neither  kin  nor  kind 
to  one  another,  and  part  in  coldness.  Each  must  cry 
louder,  and  wander  farther  yet;  may  luck  be  with 


WASTE  LANDS. 


7 


them  both,  that  they  may  find  their  own  at  night- 
fall. But  this  is  mere  dreaming,  and  I  must  pro- 
ceed. 

I  could  not  help  speculating  upon  what  might  lie 
farther  up  the  river,  and  behind  the  second  range.  I 
had  no  money,  but  if  I  could  only  find  workable 
country,  I  might  stock  it  with  borrowed  capital,  and 
consider  myself  a  made  man.  True,  the  range  looked 
so  vast,  that  there  seemed  little  chance  of  getting  a 
sufficient  road  through  it  or  over  it;  but  no  one  had 
yet  explored  it,  and  it  is  wonderful  how  one  finds  that 
one  can  make  a  path  into  all  sorts  of  places  (aod  even 
get  a  road  for  pack  horses),  which  from  a  distance 
appear  inaccessible ;  the  river  was  so  great,  that  it 
must  drain  an  inner  tract — at  least  I  thought  so;  and 
though  every  one  said  that  it  would  be  madness  to 
attempt  taking  sheep  further  inland,  I  knew  that,  only 
three  years  ago,  the  same  cry  had  been  raised  against 
the  country  which  my  master's  flock  was  now  over- 
running. I  could  not  keep  these  thoughts  out  of  my 
head,  as  I  would  rest  myself  upon  the  mountain  side; 
they  haunted  me  as  I  went  my  daily  rounds,  and  grew 
upon  me  from  hour  to  hour,  till  I  resolved  that,  after 
shearing,  I  would  remain  in  doubt  no  longer,  but 
saddle  my  horse,  take  as  much  provision  with  me  as  I 
could,  and  go  and  see  for  myself. 

But  over  and  above  these  thoughts  came  that  of  the 
great  range  itself.  What  was  beyond  that  ?  Ah ! 
who  could  say  ?  There  was  no  one  in  the  whole  world 
who  had  the  smallest  idea,  save  those  who  were  them- 
selves on  the  other  side  of  it — if,  indeed,  there  was 
any  one  at  all.  Could  I  hope  to  cross  it  ?  This  would 
be  the  highest  triumph  that  I  could  possibly  wish  for; 


8 


EREWHON. 


but  it  was  too  much  to  think  of  yet.  I  would  try  the 
nearer  range,  and  see  how  far  I  could  go.  Even  if 
I  did  not  find  country,  might  I  not  find  gold,  or 
diamonds,  or  copper,  or  silver  ?  I  would  sometimes 
lie  flat  down  to  drink  out  of  a  stream,  and  could  see 
little  yellow  specks  among  the  sand ;  were  these  gold  ? 
People  said  no;  but  then  people  always  said  there 
was  no  gold  until  it  was  found  to  be  abundant :  there 
was  plenty  of  slate  and  granite,  which  I  had  always 
understood  to  accompany  gold ;  and  even  though  it 
was  not  found  in  paying  quantities  here,  it  might  be 
abundant  in  the  main  ranges.  These  thoughts  filled 
my  head,  and  I  could  not  banish  them. 


CHAPTER  II. 

DOWN  IN  THE  WOOL-SHED. 

A  T  last  shearing  came;  and  with  the  shearers  there  was 
an  old  native,  whom  they  had  nicknamed  Chow- 
bok — though,  I  believe,  his  real  name  was  Kahabuka. 
He  was  a  sort  of  chief  of  the  natives,  could  speak  a 
little  English,  and  was  a  great  favourite  with  the 
missionaries.  He  did  not  do  any  regular  work  with 
the  shearers,  but  pretended  to  help  in  the  yards,  his 
real  aim  being  to  get  the  grog,  which  is  always  more 
freely  circulated  at  shearing-time :  he  did  not  get 
much,  for  he  was  apt  to  be  dangerous  when  drunk, 
and  very  little  would  make  him  so :  still  he  did  get 
it  occasionally,  and  if  one  wanted  to  get  anything  out 
of  him,  it  was  the  best  bribe  to  offer  him.  I  deter- 
mined that  I  would  question  him,  and  get  as  much 
information  from  him  as  I  could.  I  did  so.  As  long 
as  I  kept  to  questions  about  the  nearer  ranges,  he  was 
easy  to  get  on  with — he  had  never  been  there ;  but 
there  were  traditions  among  his  tribe,  to  the  effect 
that  there  was  no  sheep-country,  nothing,  in  fact, 
but  stunted  timber  and  a  few  river-bed  flats.  It  was 
very  difficult  to  reach ;  still  there  were  passes  :  one 
of  them  up  our  own  river,  though  not  directly  along 
the  river-bed,  the  gorge  of  which  was  not  practicable; 
he  had  never  seen  any  one  who  had  been  there  :  was 


10 


EREWHON. 


there  not  enough  on  this  side  ?  But  when  I  came  to 
the  main  range,  his  manner  changed  at  once.  He 
became  uneasy,  and  began  to  prevaricate  and  shuffle. 
In  a  very  few  minutes  I  could  see  that  of  this  too 
there  existed  traditions  in  the  tribe;  but  no  efforts 
or  coaxing  could  get  a  word  out  of  him  about  them. 
At  last  I  hinted  about  grog,  and  presently  he  feigned 
consent :  I  gave  it  him ;  but  as  soon  as  he  had  drunk 
it  he  began  shamming  intoxication,  and  then  went  to 
sleep,  or  pretended  to  do  so,  letting  me  kick  him 
pretty  hard,  and  never  budging.  . 

I  was  angry,  for  I  had  to  go  without  my  own  grog, 
and  had  got  nothing  out  of  him;  so  the  next  day  I 
determined  that  he  should  tell  me  before  I  gave  him 
any,  or  get  none  at  all. 

Accordingly,  when  night  came,  and  the  shearers  had 
knocked  off  work  and  had  their  supper,  I  got  my 
share  of  rum  in  a  tin  pannikin,  and  made  a  sign  to 
Chowbok  to  follow  me  to  the  wool-shed,  which  he 
willingly  did,  slipping  out  after  me,  and  no  one  taking 
any  notice  of  either  of  us.  When  we  got  down  to  the 
wool-shed  we  lit  a  tallow  candle,  and  having  stuck  it 
in  an  old  bottle,  we  sat  down  upon  the  wool  bales  and 
began  to  smoke.  A  wool-shed  is  a  roomy  place, 
built  somewhat  on  the  same  plan  as  a  cathedral,  with 
aisles  on  either  side,  full  of  pens  for  the  sheep;  a  great 
nave,  at  the  upper  end  of  which  the  shearers  work ; 
and  a  further  space  for  wool  sorters  and  packers.  -It 
always  refreshed  me  with  a  semblance  of  antiquity 
(precious  in  a  new  country),  though  I  very  well  knew 
that  the  oldest  wool-shed  in  the  settlement  was  not 
more  than  seven  years  old,  while  this  was  only  two. 
Chowbok  pretended  that  he  expected  his  grog  at  once, 


DOWN  IN  THE  WOOL-SHED.  II 

though,  we  both  of  us  knew  very  well  what  the  other 
was  after,  and  that  we  were  each  playing  against  the 
other,  the  one  for  grog,  the  other  for  information. 

We  had  a  hard  fight :  for  more  than  two  hours  he 
had  tried  to  put  me  off  with  lies,  hut  had  carried  no 
conviction;  during  the  whole  time  we  had  been  morally 
wrestling  with  one  another,  and  had  neither  of  us 
apparently  gained  the  least  advantage;  at  length, 
however,  I  had  become  sure  that  he  would  give  in 
ultimately,  and  that  with  a  little  further  patience  I 
should  get  his  story  out  of  him.  As  upon  a  cold  day 
in  winter,  when  one  has  churned  (as  I  had  often  had 
to  do),  and  churned  in  vain,  and  the  butter  makes 
no  sign  of  coming,  at  last  one  tells  by  the  sound 
that  the  cream  has  gone  to  sleep,  and  then  upon  a 
sudden  the  butter  comes,  so  I  had  churned  at  Chow- 
bok  until  I  perceived  that  he  had  arrived,  as  it  were, 
at  the  sleepy  stage,  and  that,  with  a  continuance  of 
steady,  unexcited  pressure,  the  day  was  mine.-  On  a 
sudden,  without  a  word  of  warning,  he  rolled  two  bales 
of  wool  (his  strength  was  very  great)  into  the  middle 
of  the  floor,  and  on  the.  top  of  these  he  placed  another 
crosswise ;  he  snatched  up  an  empty  wool  pack,  threw 
it  like  a  mantle  over  his  shoulders,  jumped  upon  the 
uppermost  bale,  and  sat  upon  it.  In  a  moment  his 
whole  form  was  changed.  His  high  shoulders  dropped; 
he  set  his  feet  close  together,  heel  to  heel,  and  toe  to 
toe ;  he  laid  his  arms  and  hands  close  alongside  of  his 
body,  the  palms  following  his  thighs;  he  held  his 
head  high  but  quite  straight,  and  his  eyes  stared  right 
in  front  of  him ;  but  he  frowned  horribly,  and  assumed 
an  expression  of  face  that  was  positively  fiendish.  At 
the  best  of  times  Chowbok  was  very  ugly,  but  he  now 


12 


EREWHON. 


exceeded  all  conceivable  limits  of  the  hideous.  His 
mouth  extended  almost  from  ear  to  ear,  his  teeth 
grinning  horribly ;  his  eyes  glared,  though  they  re- 
mained quite  fixed,  and  his  forehead  was  contracted 
with  a  most  malevolent  scowl. 

I  am  afraid  that  my  description  will  have  conveyed 
only  the  ridiculous  side  of  his  appearance;  but  the 
ridiculous  and  the  sublime  are  near,  and  the  grotesque 
flendishness  of  Chowbok's  face  approached  this  last,  if 
it  did  not  reach  it.  I  tried  to  be  amused,  but  I  felt  a 
sort  of  creeping  at  the  roots  of  my  hair  and  over  my 
whole  body,  as  I  looked  and  wondered  what  he  could 
be  possibly  intending  to  signify.  He  continued  thus 
for  about  a  minute,  sitting  bolt  upright,  as  stiff  as  a 
stone,  and  making  this  fearful  face.  Then  there  came 
from  his  lips  a  low  moaning  like  the  wind  rising  and 
falling,  by  infinitely  small  gradations,  till  it  became 
almost  a  shriek,  from  which  it  descended  and  died  away; 
after  that,  he  jumped  down  from  the  bale,  and  held  up 
the  extended  fingers  of  both  his  hands,  as  one  who 
should  say  "  ten,"  though  I  did  not  then  understand 
him. 

For  myself  I  was  open-mouthed  with  astonishment. 
Chowbok  rolled  the  bales  rapidly  into  their  place,  and 
stood  before  me  shuddering  as  in  great  fear;  horror  was 
written  upon  his  face — this  time  quite  involuntarily — 
as  though  the  natural  panic  of  one  who  had  committed 
an  awful  crime  against  unknown  and  superhuman 
agencies.  He  nodded  his  head  and  gibbered,  and 
pointed  repeatedly  to  the  mountains.  He  would  not 
touch  the  grog,  but,  after  a  few  seconds,  he  made  a 
run  through  the  wool-shed  door  into  the  moonlight; 
nor  did  he  reappear  till  next  day  at  dinner-time,  when 


DOWN  IN  THE  WOOL-SHED.  13 

he  turned  up,  looking  very  sheepisli  and  abject  in  his 
-  civility  towards  myself. 

Of  his  meaning  I  had  no  conception.  How  could 
I  ?  All  I  could  feel  sure  of  was,  that  he  had  a  mean- 
ing which  was  true  and  awful  to  himself.  It  was 
enough  for  me  that  I  believed  him  to  have  given  me 
the  best  he  had,  and  all  he  had.  This  kindled  my 
imagination  more  than  if  he  had  told  me  intelligible 
stories  by  the  hour  together.  I  knew  not  what  the 
great  snowy  ranges  might  conceal,  but  I  could  no 
longer  doubt  that  it  would  be  something  well  worth 
discovering. 

I  kept  aloof  from  Chowbok  for  the  next  few  days, 
and  showed  no  desire  to  question  him  further ;  when 
I  spoke  to  him  I  called  him  Kahabuka,  which  grati- 
fied him  greatly :  he  seemed  to  have  become  afraid  of 
me,  and  acted  as  one  who  was  in  my  power.  Having, 
therefore,  made  up  my  mind,  past  all  turning,  that  I 
would  begin  exploring  as  soon  as  shearing  was  over, 
I  thought  it  would  be  a  good  thing  to  take  Chowbok 
with  me ;  so  I  told  him  that  I  meant  going  to  the 
nearer  ranges  for  a  few  days  prospecting,  and  that  he 
was  to  come  too.  I  made  him  promises  of  nightly 
grog,  and  held  out  the  chances  of  finding  gold.  I  said 
nothing  about  the  main  range,  for  I  knew  that  it 
would  frighten  him.  I  would  get  him  as  far  up  our 
own  river  as  I  could,  and  trace  it  if  possible  to  its 
source.  I  would  then  either  go  on  by  myself,  if  I 
felt  my  courage  equal  to  the  attempt,  or  return  with 
Chowbok.  So,  as  soon  as  ever  shearing  was  over  and 
the  wool  sent  off,  I  asked  leave  of  absence,  and  ob- 
tained it.  Also,  I  bought  an  old  pack-horse  and  pack- 
saddle,  so  that  I  might  take  plenty  of  provisions,  and 


14 


ERE  WHO N. 


blankets,  and  a  small  tent.  I  was  to  ride  and  find 
fords  over  the  river ;  Chowbok  was  to  follow  and 
lead  the  pack-horse,  which  would  also  carry  him  over 
the  fords.  My  master  let  me  have  tea  and  sugar, 
ship's  biscuits,  tobacco,  and  salt  mutton,  with  two  or 
three  bottles  of  good  brandy;  for  as  the  wool  was 
now  sent  down,  abundance  of  provisions  would  come 
up  with  the  empty  drays. 

With  the  very  beginning  of  autumn  all  was  ready, 
and  we  started  upon  our  journey. 


CHAPTER  IIL 

UP  THE  EIVEK. 

HHHE  first  day  we  had  an  easy  time,  following  up  the 
great  flats  by  the  river  side,  which  had  already 
been  twice  burned,  so  that  there  was  no  dense  under- 
growth to  check  us,  though  the  ground  was  often  rough, 
and  we  had  to  go  a  good  deal  upon  the  river-bed. 
Towards  nightfall  we  had  made  a  matter  of  some 
five -and- twenty  miles,  and  camped  at  the  point  where 
the  river  entered  upon  the  gorge. 

The  weather  was  delightfully  warm,  considering 
that  it  was  verging  towards  autumn,  and  that  the 
valley  in  which  we  were  encamped  must  have  been  at 
least  two  thousand  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea. 
The  river-bed  was  here  about  a  mile  and  a  half  broad, 
and  entirely  covered  with  shingle,  over  which  the 
river  ran  in  many  winding  channels,  looking,  when 
seen  from  above,  like  a  tangled  skein  of  ribbon,  and 
glistening  in  the  sun.  We  knew  that  it  was  liable  to 
very  sudden  and  heavy  freshets;  but  even  had  we  not 
known  it,  we  could  have  seen  it  by  the  snags  of  trees, 
which  must  have  been  carried  long  distances,  and  by 
the  mass  of  vegetable  and  mineral  debris  which  was 
banked  against  their  lower  side,  showing  that  at  times 
the  whole  river-bed  must  be  covered  with  a  roaring* 
torrent,  many  feet  in  depth,  and  of  ungovernable  fury. 


1 6  ,  EREWHON. 

At  present  the  river  was  low,  there  being  but  five  or 
six  streams,  too  deep  and  rapid  for  even  a  strong  man 
to  ford  on  foot,  but  to  be  crossed  safely  on  horseback. 
On  either  side  of  it  there  were  still  a  few  acres  of  flat, 
which  grew  wider  and  wider  down  the  river,  till  they 
became  the  large  plains,  on  which  we  looked  from  my 
master's  hut.  Behind  us  rose  the  lowest  spurs  of  the 
second  range,  leading  abruptly  to  the  range  itself; 
and  at  a  distance  of  half  a  mile  began  the  gorge, 
where  the  river  narrowed  and  became  boisterous  and 
terrible.  The  beauty  of  the  scene  cannot  be  conveyed 
in  language.  The  one  side  of  the  valley  was  blue 
with  the  evening  shadow,  through  which  loomed  forest 
and  precipice,  and  hill  side  and  mountain  top  ;  and 
the  other  was  still  brilliant  with  the  sunset  gold.  The 
wide  and  wasteful  river,  with  its  ceaseless  rushing — 
the  beautiful  water  birds  too,  which  abounded  upon 
the  islets,  and  were  so  tame  that  we  could  come 
close  up  to  them — the  ineffable  purity  of  the  air — the 
solemn  peacefulness  of  the  untrodden  region— could 
there  be  a  more  delightful  and  exhilarating  com- 
bination ? 

We  set  about  making  our  camp,  close  to  some  large 
bush  which  came  down  from  the  mountains  on  to  the 
flat,  and  tethered  out  our  horses  upon  ground  as  free 
as  we  could  find  it  from  anything  round  which  they 
might  wind  the  rope,  and  get  themselves  tied  up. 
We  dared  not  let  them  run  loose,  lest  they  might 
stray  down  the  river,  home  again.  We  then  gathered 
wood  and  lit  the  fire.  We  filled  a  tin  pannikin  with 
water,  and  set  it  against  the  hot  ashes  to  boil.  When 
the  water  boiled  we  threw  in  two  or  three  large  pinches 
of  tea,  and  let  them  brew. 


UP  THE  RIVER. 


17 


We  had  caught  half  a  dozen  young  ducks  in  the 
course  of  the  day — an  easy  matter  ;  for  the  old  birds 
made  such  a  fuss  in  attempting  to  decoy  us  away  from 
them,  pretending  to  be  badly  hurt,  as  they  say  the 
plover  does,  that  we  could  always  find  them  by  going 
about  in  the  opposite  direction  to  the  old  bird,  till  we 
heard  the  young  ones  crying :  then  we  ran  them  down, 
for  they  could  not  fly,  though  they  were  nearly  full 
grown.  Chowbok  plucked  them  a  little,  and  singed 
them  a  good  deal.  Then  we  cut  them  up  and  boiled 
them  in  another  pannikin,  and  this  completed  our 
preparations. 

When  we  had  done  supper  it  was  quite  dark.  The 
silence  and  freshness  of  the  night,  the  occasional  sharp 
cry  of  the  wood-hen,  the  ruddy  glow  of  the  fire,  the 
subdued  rushing  of  the  river,  the  sombre  forest,  and 
the  immediate  foreground  of  our  saddles,  packs,  and 
blankets,  made  a  picture  worthy  of  a  Salvator  Rosa,  or 
Nicolas  Poussin.  I  call  it  to  mind  and  delight  in  it 
now,  but  I  did  not  notice  it  at  the  time.  •  We  next  to 
never  know  when  we  are  well  off :  but  this  cuts  two 
ways, — for  if  we  did,  we  should  perhaps  know  better 
when  we  are  ill  off  also ;  and  I  have  sometimes  thought 
that  there  are  as  many  ignorant  of  the  one  as  of  the 
other.  He  who  wrote,  a  0  fortunatos  nimium  sua  si 
bona  norint  agricolce"  might  have  written  quite  as 
truly,  u  0  infortunatos  nimium  sua  si  mala  norint;'''' 
and  there  are  few  of  us  who  are  not  protected  from 
the  keenest  pain  by  our  inability  to  see  what  it  is  that 
we  have  done,  what  we  are  suffering,  and  what  we 
truly  are.    This,  however,  is  a  digression. 

We  found  as  soft  a  piece  of  ground  as  we  could- — • 
though  it  was  all  stony — and  having  collected  grass  and 


i8 


ERE  WHO N. 


so  disposed  of  ourselves  that  we  had  a  little  hollow  for 
our  hip-bones,  we  strapped  our  blankets  around  us,  and 
went  to  sleep.  Waking  in  the  night  I  saw  the  stars 
overhead,  and  the  moonlight  bright  upon  the  mountains. 
The  river  was  ever  rushing ;  I  heard  one  of  our  horses 
neigh  to  its  companion,  and  was  assured  that  they 
were  still  at  hand ;  I  had  no  care  of  mind  or  body, 
save  that  I  had  doubtless  many  difficulties  to  over- 
come. There  came  upon  me  a  delicious  sense  of  peace, 
a  fulness  of  contentment  which  I  do  not  believe  can 
be  felt  by  any  but  those  who  have  spent  days  consecu- 
tively on  horseback,  or  at  any  rate  in  the  open  air. 

Next  morning  we  found  our  last  night's  tea-leaves 
frozen  at  the  bottom  of  the  pannikins,  though  it  was 
still  only  the  beginning  of  autumn ;  we  breakfasted 
as  we  had  supped,  and  were  on  our  way  by  six  o'clock. 
In  half  an  hour  we  had  entered  the  gorge,  and  turning 
round  a  corner,  we  bade  farewell  to  the  last  sight  of 
my  master's  country.  , 

The  gorge  was  narrow  and  precipitous :  the  river  was 
now  only  a  few  yards  wide,  and  roared  and  thundered 
against  rocks  of  many  tons  in  weight :  the  sound  was 
deafening,  for  there  was  a  great  volume  of  water.  We 
were  two  hours  in  making  less  than  a  mile,  and  that  with 
great  danger;  sometimes  in  the  river,  and  sometimes  on 
the  rock.  There  was  that  damp  black  smell  of  rocks 
covered  with  slimy  vegetation,  as  near  some  huge  water- 
fall where  spray  is  ever  rising.  The  air  was  clammy  and 
cold.  I  cannot  conceive  how  our  horses  managed  to 
keep  their  footing,  especially  the  one  with  the  pack,  and 
I  dreaded  the  having  to  return  almost  as  much  as  going 
forward.  I  suppose  this  lasted  three  miles,  but  it  was 
well  midday  when  the  gorge  got  a  little  wider,  and  a 


UP  THE  RIVER. 


19 


small  stream  came  into  it  from  a  tributary  valley. 
Further  progress  up  the  main  river  was  impossible, 
for  the  cliffs  descended  like  walls ;  so  we  went  up  the 
side  stream,  Chowbok  seeming  to  think  that  here 
must  be  the  pass  of  which  reports  existed  among  his 
people.  I  have  so  much  to  tell  that  I  must  condense 
this  part  of  my  story.  Suffice  it  that  after  infinite 
trouble  owing  to  the  rocks  and  tangled  vegetation,  we 
got  ourselves  and  our  horses  upon  the  saddle  from 
which  this  small  stream  descended;  by  that  time 
clouds  had  descended  upon  us,  and  it  was  raining 
heavily.  Moreover,  it  was  six  o'clock,  and  we  were  tired 
out,  having  made  perhaps  six  miles  in  twelve  hours. 

On  the  saddle  there  was  some  coarse  grass  which 
was  in  full  seed,  and  therefore  very  nourishing  for  the 
horses ;  also  abundance  of  annise  and  sowthistle,  of 
which  they  are  extravagantly  fond,  so  we  turned  them 
loose,  and  prepared  to  camp.  Everything  was  soak- 
ing wet,  and  we  were  half-perished  with  cold  •  indeed, 
we  were  very  uncomfortable.  There  was  brushwood 
about,  but  we  could  get  no  fire  till  we  had  shaved  off 
the  wet  outside  of  some  dead  branches,  and  filled 
our  pockets  with  the  dry  inside  chips.  Having  done 
this  we  managed  to  start  a  fire,  nor  did  we  allow  it 
to  go  out  when  we.  had  once  started  it ;  we  pitched 
the  tent,  and  by  nine  o'clock  were  comparatively  warm 
and  dry.  Next  morning  it  was  fine ;  we  broke  camp, 
and  after  advancing  a  short  distance,  we  found  that, 
by  descending  over  ground  less  difficult  than  yester- 
day's, we  should  come  again  upon  the  river-bed,  which 
had  opened  out  above  the  gorge ;  but  it  was  plain,  at 
a  glance,  that  there  was  no  available  sheep  country, 
nothing  but  a  few  flats  covered  with  scrub  on  either 


20 


EREWHON. 


side  the  river,  and  mountains  which  were  perfectly 
worthless.  But  we  could  see  the  main  range.  There 
was  no  mistake  about  this.  The  glaciers  were  tum- 
bling down  the  mountain  sides  like  cataracts,  and 
seemed  actually  to  descend  upon  the  river-bed ;  there 
could  be  no  serious  difficulty  in  reaching  them  by 
following  up  the  river,  which  was  wide  and  open ;  but 
it  seemed  rather  an  objectless  thing  to  do,  for  the 
main  range  looked  hopeless,  and  my  curiosity  about 
the  nature  of  the  country  above  the  gorge  was  now 
quite  satisfied :  there  was  no  money  in  it  whatever, 
unless  there  should  be  minerals,  of  which  I  saw  no 
more  signs  than  lower  down. 

However,  I  resolved  that  I  would  follow  the  river 
up,  and  not  return  until  I  was  compelled  to  do  so.  I 
would  go  up  every  branch  as  far  as  I  could,  and  wash 
well  for  gold.  Chowbok  liked  seeing  me  do  this,  but 
it  never  came  to  anything,  for  we  did  not  even  find  the 
colour.  His  dislike  of  the  main  range  appeared  to 
have  worn  off,  and  he  made  no  objections  to  approach- 
ing it.  I  thought  he  believed  that  there  was  no 
danger  of  my  trying  to  cross  it,  and  he  was  not 
afraid  of  anything  on  this  side  ;  besides,  we  might 
find  gold.  But  the  fact  was,  that  he  had  made  up  his 
mind  what  to  do  if  he  saw  me  getting  too  near  it. 

We  passed  three  weeks  in  exploring,  and  never  did  I 
find  time  go  more  quickly.  The  weather  was  fine, 
though  the  nights  got  very  cold.  We  followed  every 
stream  but  one,  and  always  found  that  it  led  us  to  a 
glacier  which  was  plainly  impassable  ;  at  any  rate 
without  a  larger  party  and  ropes.  One  stream  re- 
mained, which  I  should  have  followed  up  already, 
had  not  Chowbok  said  that  he  had  risen  early  one 


UP  THE  RIVER. 


21 


morning,  while  I  was  yet  asleep,  and  gone  up  for  three 
or  four  miles,  and  seen  that  it  was  quite  impossible  to 
go  farther.  I  had  long  ago  discovered  that  he  was  a 
great  liar,  so  I  was  bent  on  going  up  myself:  in  brief, 
I  did  so :  it  was  not  impossible,  it  was  quite  easy 
travelling ;  and,  after  five  or  six  miles,  I  saw  a  saddle 
at  the  end  of  it,  which,  though  covered  deep  in  snow, 
was  not  glaciered,  and  which  did  verily  appear  to  me 
to  be  part  of  the  main  range  itself.  JSTo  words  of 
.mine  can  convey  any  notion  of  my  feelings.  My 
Tblood  felt  all  on  fire  with  hope  and  elation ;  but,  on 
looking  round  for  Chowbok,  who  was  behind  me,  I 
saw,  to  my  surprise  and  anger,  that  he  had  turned 
back,  and  was  going  down  the  valley  as  hard  as  he 
could.    He  had  left  me. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


THE  SADDLE. 

T  COOEYED  to  him,  but  he  would  not  hear.  I 
ran  after  him,  but  he  had  got  too  good  a  start. 
Then  I  sat  down  on  a  stone  and  thought  the  matter  care- 
fully over.  It  was  plain  that  Chowbok  had  designedly 
attempted  to  keep  me  from  going  up  this  valley,  yet 
he  had  shown  no  unwillingness  to  follow  me  any- 
where else.  What  could  this  mean,  unless  that  I 
was  now  upon  the  route  by  which  alone  the  mysteries 
of  the  great  ranges  could  be  revealed?  What  then 
should  I  do  ?  go  back  at  the  very  moment  when  it 
had  become  plain  that  I  was  on  the  right  scent? 
Hardly  :  yet  to  proceed  alone  would  be  a  most  difficult 
and  dangerous  undertaking.  It  would  be  bad  enough 
to  go  back  to  my  master's  run,  and  pass  through  the 
rocky  gorges,  with  no  chance  of  help  from  another 
should  I  get  into  any  difficulty ;  but  to  advance  for 
any  considerable  distance  without  a  companion  would 
be  next  door  to  madness.  Accidents  which  are  slight 
when  there  is  another  at  hand  (as  the  spraining  of  an 
ankle,  or  the  falling  into  some  place  whence  escape 
would  be  easy  by  means  of  an  outstretched  hand  and 
a  bit  of  rope),  may  be  fatal  to  one  who  is  alone.  The 
more  I  pondered  the  less  I  liked  it ;  and  yet,  the  less 
could  I  make  up  my  mind  to  return  when  I  looked 


THE  SADDLE. 


23 


at  the  saddle  at  the  head  of  the  valley,  and  noted  the 
comparative  ease  with  which  its  smooth  sweep  of  snow 
might  be  surmounted :  I  seemed  to  see  my  way  almost 
*  from  my  present  position  to  the  very  top.  After 
much  thought,  I  resolved  that  I  would  go  forward 
until  I  should  come  to  some  place  which  was  really 
dangerous ;  hut  that  I  would  then  return.  I  should 
thus,  I  hoped,  at  any  rate  reach  the  top  of  the  saddle, 
and  satisfy  myself  as  to  what  might  be  on  the  other 
side. 

I  had  no  time  to  lose,  for  it  was  now  between  ten 
and  eleven  in  the  morning,  and  the  days  had  begun 
to  shorten.  Fortunately  I  was  well  equipped,  for  on 
leaving  the  camp  and  the  horses  at  the  lower  end  of 
the  valley,  I  had  provided  myself  (according  to  my 
custom)  with  everything  that  I  was  likely  to  want  for 
four  or  five  days.  Chowbok  had  carried  half,  but  had 
dropped  his  whole  swag, — I  suppose,  at  the  moment 
of  his  taking  flight, — for  I  came  upon  it  when  I  ran 
after  him.  I  had,  therefore,  his  provisions  as  well  as 
my  own.  Accordingly,  I  took  as  many  biscuits  as  I 
thought  I  could  carry;  and  also  some  tobacco,  tea, 
and  a  few  matches.  I  rolled  them  neatly  inside  my 
blankets :  outside  these  I  rolled  Chowbok's  blankets, 
and  strapped  them  very  tightly,  making  the  whole  into 
along  roll  of  some  seven  feet  in  length,  and  ten  inches 
in  diameter.  Then  I  tied  the  two  ends  together,  and  put 
the  whole  round  my  neck,  and  over  one  shoulder.  This 
is  the  easiest  way  of  carrying  a  heavy  swag,  for  one 
can  rest  one's  self  by  shifting  the  burden  from  one 
shoulder  to  the  other.  I  strapped  my  pannikin  and  a 
small  axe  about  my  waist ;  and,  having  thus  prepared, 
I  began  to  ascend  the  valley,  angry  at  having  been 


24 


EREWHON. 


misled  by  Chowbok,  but  fully  resolved  that  I  would 
not  return  until  I  was  compelled  to  do  so. 

I  crossed  and  recrossed  the  stream  several  times 
without  difficulty,  for  there  were  many  good  fords. 
At  one  o'clock  I  was  at  the  foot  of  the  saddle;  for  four 
hours  I  mounted,  the  last  two  on  the  snow,  where  the 
going  was  easier ;  by  five  I  was  within  ten  minutes  of 
the  top,  in  a  state  of  excitement  greater,  I  think, 
than  I  had  ever  known  before.  Ten  minutes  more, 
and  the  cold  air  from  the  other  side  came  rushing 
upon  me. 

A  glance.    I  was  not  on  the  main  range. 

Another  glance.  There  was  an  awful  river,  muddy 
and  horribly  angry,  roaring  over  an  immense  river- 
bed, thousands  of  feet  below  me. 

It  went  round  to  the  westward,  and  I  could  see  no 
farther  up  the  valley,  save  that  there  were  enormous 
glaciers  which  must  extend  round  its  source,  and  from 
which  it  must  spring. 

Another  glance,  and  then  I  remained  motionless. 

There  was  an  easy  pass  in  the  mountains  directly 
opposite  to  me,  through  which  I  caught  a  glimpse  of 
an  immeasurable  extent  of  blue  and  distant  plains. 

Easy  ?  Yes,  perfectly  easy ;  grassed  nearly  to  the 
summit,  which  was,  as  it  were,  an  open  path  between  two. 
glaciers,  from  which  an  inconsiderable  stream  came 
tumbling  down  over  rough  but  very  possible  hill-sides, 
till  it  got  down  to  the  level  of  the  great  river,  and 
formed  a  fiat  where  there  was  grass  and  good  timber. 

Almost  before  I  could  believe  my  eyes,  a  cloud  had 
come  up  from  the  valley  on  the  other  side,  and  the 
plains  were  hidden.  What  wonderful  luck  was  mine  ! 
Had  I  arrived  five  minutes  later,  the  cloud  would  have 


THE  SADDLE. 


25 


been  over  the  pass,  and  I  should  never  have  known 
of  its  existence.  Now  that  the  cloud  was  there,  I 
began  to  doubt  my  memory,  and  to  be  uncertain 
whether  it  had  been  more  than  a  blue  line  of  distant 
vapour  that  had  filled  up  the  opening.  I  could  only 
be  certain  of  this  much,  namely,  that  the  river  in  the 
valley  below  must  be  the  one  next  to  the  northward  of 
that  which  flowed  past  my  master's  station ;  of  this 
there  could  be  no  doubt.  Could  I,  however,  imagine 
that  my  luck  should  have  led  me  up  a  wrong  river  in 
search  of  a  pass,  and  yet  brought  me  to  the  spot 
where  I  should  detect  the  one  weak  place  in  the  forti- 
fications of  a  more  northern  basin  ?  This  was  too 
improbable.  But  even  as  I  doubted  there  came  a  rent 
in  the  cloud  opposite,  and  a  second  time  I  saw  blue 
lines  of  heaving  downs,  growing  gradually  fainter,  and 
retiring  into  a  far  space  of  plain.  It  was  substantial ; 
there  had  been  no  mistake  soever.  I  had  hardly 
made  myself  completely  sure  of  this  ere  the  rent  in 
the  clouds  joined  up  again,  and  I  could  see  nothing 
more. 

What,  then,  should  I  do?  The  night  would  be 
upon  me  shortly,  and  I  was  already  chilled  with 
standing,  still  after  the  exertion  of  climbing.  To  stay 
where  I  was  would  be  impossible ;  I  must  either  go 
backwards  or  forwards.  I  found  a  rock  which  gave 
me  shelter  from  the  evening  wind,  and  took  a  good 
pull  at  the  brandy  flask,  which  immediately  warmed 
and  encouraged  me. 

I  asked  myself,  Could  I  descend  upon  the  river-bed 
beneath  me  ?  It  was  impossible  to  say  what  precipices 
might  prevent  my  doing  so.  If  I  were  on  the  river- 
bed, dare  I  cross  the  river  ?    I  am  an  excellent  swim- 


26 


EREWHON. 


mer;  yet,  once  in  that  frightful  rush  of  waters,  I 
should  be  hurled  whithersoever  it  willed,  absolutely 
powerless.  Moreover,  there  was  my  swag ;  I  should 
perish  of  cold  and  hunger  if  I  left  it,  but  I  should 
certainly  be  drowned  if  I  attempted  to  carry  it  across 
the  river.  These  were  serious  considerations,  but  the 
hope  of  finding  an  immense  tract  of  available  sheep 
country  (which  I  was  determined  that  I  would  mono- 
polise as  far  as  I  possibly  could)  sufficed  to  outweigh 
them;  and,  in  a  few  minutes,  I  felt  resolved  that,  having 
made  so  important  a  discovery  as  a  pass  into  a  country 
which  was  probably  as  valuable  as  that  on  our  own 
side  of  the  ranges,  I  would  follow  it  up  as  far  as  I 
possibly  could,  even  though  I  should  pay  the  penalty 
of  failure  with  life  itself.  The  more  I  thought,  the 
more  I  was  settled  in  my  mind  that  I  would  either 
win  for  myself  the  chance  of  fame  and  fortune,  by 
entering  upon  this  unknown  world,  or  consent  to  give 
up  life  in  the  attempt.  In  fact,  I  felt  that  life  would 
be  no  longer  valuable  if  I  were  to  have  seen  so  great 
a  prize,  and  refused  to  grasp  at  the  possible  profits 
therefrom. 

I  had  still  an  hour  of  good  daylight  during  which  I 
might  begin  my  descent  on  to  some  possible  camping 
ground,  but  there  was  not  a  moment  to  be  lost.  At 
first  I  got  along  rapidly,  for  I  was  on  the  snow,  and 
sank  into  it  enough  to  save  me  from  falling,  though  I 
went  forward  straight  down  the  mountain  side,  as 
fast  as  I  could ;  but  there  was  less  snow  on  this  side 
than  on  the  other,  and  I  had  soon  done  with  it, 
getting  on  to  a  coomb  of  dangerous  and  very  stony 
ground,  where  a  slip  might  have  given  me  a  disastrous 
fall.    But  I  was  careful  with  all  my  speed,  and  got 


THE  SADDLE. 


27 


safely  to  the  bottom,  where  there  were  patches  of  coarse 
grass,  and  an  attempt  here  and  there  at  brushwood  : 
what  was  below  this  I  could  not  see.  I  advanced  a 
few  hundred  yards  farther,  and  found  that  I  was  on 
the  brink  of  a  frightful  precipice,  which  no  one  in  his 
senses  would  attempt  descending.  I  bethought  me, 
however,  to  try  the  creek  which  drained  the  coomb,  and 
see  whether  it  might  not  have  worn  itself  a  smoother 
way.  In  a  few  minutes  I  found  myself  at  the  upper 
end  of  a  chasm  in  the  rocks,  something  like  Twll 
Dhu,  only  on  a  greatly  larger  scale;  the  creek  had 
found  its  way  into  it,  and  had  worn  a  deep  channel 
through  a  material  which  appeared  much  softer  than 
that  upon  the  other  side  of  the  mountain.  I  believe  it 
must  have  been  a  different  geological  formation, 
though  I  regret  to  say  that  I  cannot  tell  what  it  was, 
except  that  it  seemed  to  resemble  that  light  friable 
kind  of  porphyry  of  which  St  Michael's  and  other 
churches  are  built  at  Coventry. 

I  looked  at  this  rift  in  great  doubt,  then  I  went  a 
little  way  on  either  side  of  it,  and  found  myself  looking 
over  the  edge  of  horrible  precipices  on  to  the  river, 
which  roared  some  four  or  five  thousand  feet  below 
me.  I  dared  not  think  of  getting  down  at  all,  unless 
I  committed  myself  to  the  rift,  of  which  I  was  hopeful, 
when  I  reflected  that  the  rock  was  soft,  and  that  the 
water  might  have  worn  its  channel  tolerably  evenly 
through  the  whole  extent.  The  darkness  was  increas- 
ing with  every  minute,  but  I  should  have  twilight  for 
another  half  hour,  so  I  went  into  'the  chasm  (though 
by  no  means  without  fear),  and  resolved  to  return 
and  camp,  and  try  some  other  path  next  day,  should 
I  come  to  any  serious  difficulty.  In  about  five  minutes 


23 


ERE  WHO  N. 


I  had  completely  lost  my  head ;  the  sides  of  the  rift 
became  hundreds  of  feet  in  height,  and  overhung  so 
that  I  could  not  see  the  sky.  It  was  full  of  rocks, 
and  I  had  many  falls  and  bruises.  I  was  wet  through 
from  falling  into  the  water,  of  which  there  was  no 
great  volume,  but  it  had  such  force  that  I  could  do 
nothing  against  it ;  once  I  had  to  leap  down  a  not 
inconsiderable  waterfall  into  a  deep  pool  below,  and 
my  swag  was  so  heavy  that  I  was  very  nearly  drowned. 
I  had  indeed  a  hair's-breadth  escape ;  but,  as  luck 
would  have  it,  Providence  was  on  my  side.  Shortly 
afterwards  I  began  to  fancy  that  the  rift  was  getting 
wider,  and  that  there  was  more  brushwood.  Presently 
I  found  myself  on  an  open  grassy  slope,  and  feeling 
my  way  a  little  farther  along  the  stream,  I  came  upon 
a  flat  place  with  wood,  where  I  could  camp  comfort- 
ably ;  which  was  well,  for  it  was  now  quite  dark. 

My  first  care  was  for  my  matches  ;  were  they  dry  ? 
The  outside  of  my  swag  had  got  completely  wet ;  but, 
on  undoing  the  blankets,  I  found  things  warm  and  dry 
within.  How  thankful  I  was  !  I  lit  a  fire,  and  was 
grateful  for  its  warmth  and  company.  I  made  myself 
some  tea,  and  ate  two  of  my  biscuits :  my  brandy  I 
did  not  touch,  for  I  had  little  left,  and  I  might  want 
it  when  my  courage  failed  me.  All  that  I  did,  I  did 
almost  mechanically,  for  I  could  not  realise  my  situa- 
tion to  myself,  being  alone,  and  knowing  that  return 
through  the  chasm  which  I  had  just  descended  would 
be  almost  impossible ;  and  being  utterly  uncertain 
about  the  future.  It  is  a  dreadful  feeling  that  of 
being  cut  off  from  all  one's  kind.  I  was  still  full  of 
hope,  and  built  golden  castles  for  myself  as  soon  as  I 
was  warmed  with  food  and  fire ;  but  I  do  not  believe 


THE  SADDLE. 


29 


that  any  man  could  long  retain  his  reason  in  such 
solitude,  unless  he  had  the  companionship  of  animals. 
One  begins  doubting  one's  own  identity. 

I  remember  deriving  comfort  even  from  the  sight 
of  my  blankets,  and  the  sound  of  my  watch  ticking, 
— things  which  seemed  to  link  me  to  other  people ; 
but  the  screaming  of  the  wood-hens  frightened  me,  as 
also  a  chattering  bird  which  I  had  never  heard  before, 
and  which  seemed  to  laugh  at  me ;  though  I  soon  got 
used  to  it,  and  before  long  could  fancy  that  it  was 
many  years  since  I  had  first' heard  it. 

I  took  off  my  clothes,  and  wrapped  my  inside  blanket 
about  me,  till  my  things  were  dry.  The  night  was 
very  still,  and  I  made  a  roaring  fire ;  so  I  soon  got 
warm,  and  at  last  could  put  my  clothes  on  again. 
Then  I  strapped  my  blanket  round  me,  and  went  to 
sleep  as  near  the  fire  as  I  could. 

I  dreamed  that  there  was  an  organ  placed  in  my 
master's  wool-shed :  the  wool-shed  faded  away,  and 
the  organ  seemed  to  grow  and  grow  amid  a  blaze  of 
brilliant  light,  till  it  became  like  a  golden  city  upon 
the  side  of  a  mountain,  with  rows  upon  rows  of  pipes 
set  in  cliffs  and  precipices,  one  above  the  other,  and 
in  mysterious  caverns,  like  that  of  Fingal,  within 
whose  depths  I  could  see  the  burnished  pillars  gleam- 
ing. In  the  front  there  was  a  flight  of  lofty  terraces, 
at  the  top  of  which  I  could  see  a  man  with  his  head 
buried  forward  towards  a  key-board,  and  his  body 
swaying  from  side  to  side  amid  the  storm  of  huge 
arpeggioed  harmonies  that  came  crashing  overhead 
and  round.  Then  there  was  one  who  touched  me  on 
the  shoulder,  and  said,  "  Do  you  not  see  ?  it  is 
Handel;  " — but  I  had  hardly  apprehended,  and  was 


30 


EREWHON. 


trying  to  scale  the  terraces,  and  get  near  him,  when  I 
awoke,  dazzled  with  the  vividness  and  distinctness  of 
the  dream. 

A  piece  of  wood  had  burned  through,  and  the  ends 
had  fallen  into  the  ashes  with  a  blaze  :  this,  I  sup- 
posed, had  both  given  me  my  dream  and  robbed  me  of 
it.  I  was  bitterly  disappointed,  and  sitting  up  on  my 
elbow,  came  back  to  reality  and  my  strange  surround- 
ings as  best  I  could. 

I  was  thoroughly  aroused — moreover,  I  felt  a  fore- 
shadowing as  though  my  attention  were  arrested  by 
something  more  than  the  dream,  although  no  sense 
in  particular  was  as  yet  appealed  to.  I  held  my  breath 
and  waited,  and  then  I  heard — was  it  fancy  ?  Nay ; 
I  listened  again  and  again,  and  I  did  hear  a  faint  and 
extremely  distant  sound  of  music,  like  that  of  an 
iEolian  harp,  borne  upon  the  wind,  which  was  blowing 
fresh  and  chill  from  the  opposite  mountains. 

The  roots  of  my  hair  thrilled.  I  listened,  but  the 
wind  had  died ;  and,  fancying  that  it  must  have  been 
the  wind  itself, — no ;  on  a  sudden  I  remembered  the 
noise  which  Chowbok  had  made  in  the  wool-shed. 
Yes  ;  it  was  that. 

Thank  Heaven,  whatever  it  was,  it  was  over  now. 
I  reasoned  with  myself,  and  recovered  my  firmness. 
I  became  convinced  that  I  had  only  been  dreaming 
more  vividly  than  usual.  Soon  I  began  even  to  laugh, 
and  think  what  a  fool  I  was  to  be  frightened  at 
nothing ;  and  reminded  myself  that,  even  if  I  were  to 
come  to  a  bad  end,  it  would  be  no  such  dreadful 
matter  after  all.  I  said  my  prayers,  a  duty  which  I 
had  too  often  neglected,  and  in  a  little  time  fell  into 
a  really  refreshing  sleej},  which  lastedn  till  broad  day- 


THE  SADDLE. 


3! 


light,  and  restored  me.  I  rose,  and  searching  among 
the  embers  of  my  fire,  I  found  a  few  live  coals,  and 
soon  had  a  blaze  again.  I  got  breakfast,  and  was 
delighted  to  have  the  company  of  several  small  birds, 
which  hopped  about  me,  and  perched  on  my  boots  and 
hands.  I  felt  comparatively  happy,  but  I  can  assure 
the  reader  that  I  had  had  a  far  worse  time  of  it  than  I 
have  told  him ;  and  I  strongly  recommend  him  to  remain 
in  Europe  if  he  can ;  or,  at  any  rate,  in  some  country 
which  has  been  explored  and  settled,  rather  than  go 
into  places  where  others  have  not  been  before  him. 
Exploring  is  delightful  to  look  forward  to  and  back 
upon,  but  it  is  not  comfortable  at  the  time,  unless  it 
be  of  such  an  easy  nature  as  not  to  deserve  the 
name. 


CHAPTER  Y. 

THE  RIVER  AND  THE  RANGE. 

IffY  next  business  was  to  descend  upon  the  river.  I 
-L'-*-  had  lost  sight  of  the  pass  which  I  had  seen  from 
the  saddle,  but  had  made  such  notes  of  it  that  I  could 
not  fail  to  find  it.  I  was  bruised  and  stiff,  and  my 
boots  had  begun  to  give,  for  I  had  been  going  on 
rough  ground  for  more  than  three  weeks  ;  but,  as  the 
day  wore  on,  and  I  found  myself  descending  without 
serious  difficulty,  I  became  easier.  In  a  couple. of  hours 
I  got  among  pine  forests  where  there  was  little  under- 
growth, and  descended  quickly  till  I  reached  the  edge 
of  another  precipice,  which  gave  me  a  great  deal  of 
trouble,  though  I  eventually  managed  to  avoid  it.  By 
about  three  or  four  o'clock  I  found  myself  on  the 
river-bed. 

From  calculations  which  I  made  as  to  the  height 
of  the  valley  on  the  other  side  the  saddle,  I  have  since 
concluded  that  the  saddle  itself  could  not  be  less  than 
nine  thousand  feet  high  ;  and  I  should  think  that  the 
river-bed,  on  to  which  I  now  descended,  was  three 
thousand  feet  above  the  sea  level.  The  water  had  a 
terrific  current,  with  a  fall  of  not  less  than  forty  to  fifty 
feet  per  mile.  It  was  certainly  the  river  next  to  the 
northward  of  that  which  flowed  past  my  master's  run, 
and  would  have  to  go  through  an  utterly  impassable 


THE  RIVER  AND  THE  RANGE. 


33 


gorge  (as  is  commonly  the  case  with  the  rivers  of  that 
country)  before  it  came  upon  known  parts.  It  was 
reckoned  to  be  nearly  two  thousand  feet  above  the  sea 
level  where  it  came  out  of  the  gorge  on  to  the  plains. 

As  soon  as  I  got  to  the  river  side,  I  liked  it  even 
less  than  I  thought  I  should.  It  was  muddy,  being 
near  its  parent  glaciers.  The  stream  was  wide,  rapid, 
and  rough,  and  I  could  hear  the  smaller  stones  knock- 
ing against  each  other  under  the  rage  of  the  waters, 
as  upon  a  sea  shore.  Fording  was  simply  out  of  the 
question.  I  could  not  swim  and  carry  my  swag,  and 
I  dared  not  leave  my  swag  behind  me.  My  only 
chance  was  to  make  a  small  raft ;  and  that  would  be 
difficult  to  make,  and  not  at  all  safe  when  it  was 
made, — not  for  one  man  in  such  a  current. 

As  it  was  too  late  to  do  much  that  afternoon,  I 
spent  the  rest  of  it  in  going  up  and  down  the  river 
side,  and  seeing  where  I  should  find  the  most  favour- 
able crossing.  Then  I  camped  early,  and  had  a  quiet 
comfortable  night,  with  no  more  music,  for  which  I 
was  thankful,  as  it  had  haunted  me  all  day,  although 
I  perfectly  well  knew  that  it  had  been  nothing  but  my 
own  fancy,  brought  on  by  the  reminiscence  of  what  I 
had  heard  from  Chowbok,  and  by  the  over-excitement 
of  the  preceding  evening. 

The  next  day  I  began  gathering  the  dry  bloom 
stalks  of  a  kind  of  flag  or  iris-looking  plant,  which 
was  abundant,  and  whose  leaves,  when  torn  into 
strips,  were  as  strong  as  the  strongest  string.  I 
brought  them  to  the  water  side,  and  fell  to  making 
myself  a  kind  of  rough  platform,  which  should  suffice 
for  myself  and  my  swag,  if  I  could  only  stick  to  it.  The 
stalks  were  ten  or  twelve  feet  long,  and  very  strong, 

o 


34 


ERE  WHOM 


but  light  and  hollow.  I  made  my  raft  entirely  of 
them,  binding  bundles  of  them  at  right  angles  to 
each  other,  neatly  and  strongly,  with  strips  from  the 
leaves  of  the  same  plant,  and  tying  other  rods  across. 
It  took  me  all  day  till  nearly  four  o'clock  to  make ; 
but  I  had  still  enough  daylight  to  cross,  and  proceeded 
to  do  so. 

I  had  selected  a  place  where  the  river  got  broad 
and  comparatively  still,  some  seventy  or  eighty  yards 
above  a  furious  rapid.  At  this  spot  I  had  built  my 
raft.  I  now  launched  it,  made  my  swag  fast  to  the 
middle,  and  got  on  to  it  myself,  keeping  in  my 
hand  one  of  the  longest  blossom  stalks,  so  that  I 
might  punt  myself  across  as  long  as  the  water  was 
shallow  enough  to  let  me  do  so.  I  got  on  pretty  well 
for  twenty  or  thirty  yards  from  the  shore,  but  even  in 
this  short  space,  I  nearly  upset  my  raft,  by  shifting 
too  rapidly  from  one  side  to  the  other.  The  water 
then  became  much  deeper,  and  I  leaned  over  so  far 
in  order  to  get  the  bloom  rod  to  the  bottom,  that  I 
had  to  stay  still,  leaning  on  the  rod  for  a  few  seconds. 
Then,  when  I  lifted  up  the  rod  from  the  ground,  the 
current  was  too  much  for  me,  and  I  found  myself 
being  carried  down  the  rapid.  Everything  in  a 
second  flew  past  me,  and  I  had  no  more  control  over 
my  raft ;  neither  can  I  remember  anything  at  all  save 
a  flying  over  furious  waters,  which  in  the  end  upset 
me.  But  it  all  came  right,  for  I  found  myself  near 
the  shore,  not  more  than  up  to  my  knees  in  the  water, 
and  pulling  my  raft  to  land,  fortunately  upon  the  left 
bank  of  the  river,  which  was  the  one  I  wanted.  How 
I  had  got  there  I  do  not  know?  but  I  was  there,  and 
not  more  than  a  mile  or  so  below  the  point  from 


< 


THE  RIVER  AND  THE  RANGE.  35 

which  I  started.  My  swag  was  wet  upon  the  outside, 
and  I  was  myself  dripping;  but  I  had  gained  rny 
point,  and  knew  that  my  difficulties  were  for  a  time 
over.  I  then  lit  my  fire  and  dried  myself ;  also,  I 
caught  several  ducks  and  young  sea-gulls,  which  were 
abundant  on  the  river-bed,  so  that  I  had  a  really  good 
meal,  of  which  I  was  in  great  want,  having  had  an 
insufficient  diet  from  the  time  that  Chowbok  left 
me. 

I  thought  of  Chowbok,  and  felt  how  useful  he  had 
been  to  me,  and  in  how  many  ways  I  was  the  loser  by 
his  absence,  having  now  to  do  all  sorts  of  things  for 
myself  which  he  had  hitherto  done  for  me,  and  could 
do  infinitely  better  than  I  could.  Moreover,  I  had 
set  my  heart  upon  making  him  a  real  convert  to  the 
Christian  religion,  which  he  had  already  embraced 
outwardly,  though  I  cannot  think  that  it  had  taken 
any  deep  root  in  his  impenetrably  stupid  nature.  I 
used  to  catechise  him  by  our  camp  fire,  and  explain 
to  him  the  mysteries  of  the  Trinity  and  of  original 
sin,  with  which  I  was  myself  familiar,  having  been 
the  grandson  of  an  archdeacon  by  my  mother's  side, 
to  say  nothing  of  the  fact  that  my  father  was  a  clergy- 
man of  the  English  Church.  I  was,  therefore,  suffi- 
ciently qualified  for  the  task;  and  was  the  more 
inclined  to  it  (over  and  above  my  real  desire  to  save 
the  unhappy  creature  from  an  eternity  of  torture),  by 
recollecting  the  promise  of  St  James,  that  if  any  one 
converted  a  sinner  (which  Chowbok  surely  was)  he 
should  hide  a  multitude  of  sins.  I  reflected,  there- 
fore, that  the  conversion  of  Chowbok  might,  in  some 
degree,  compensate  for  irregularities  and  shortcomings 
in  my  own  previous  life,  the  remembrance  of  which 


36 


EREWHON. 


had  been  more  than  once  unpleasant  to  me  during  my 
recent  experiences. 

Indeed,  on  one  occasion  I  had  even  gone  so  far  as  to 
baptize  him  (as  well  as  I  could),  having  ascertained  that 
he  had  certainly  not  been  both  christened  and  baptized, 
and  gathering  (from  his  telling  me  that  he  had  received 
the  name  William  from  the  missionary)  that  it  was 
probably  the  first-mentioned  rite  to  which  he  had  been 
subjected.  It  appeared  to  me  to  be  a  most  disgraceful 
piece  of  carelessness  on  the  part  of  the  missionary, 
that  he  should  have  omitted  the  second,  and  certainly 
more  important  ceremony,  which  I  have  always  under- 
stood precedes  christening,  both  in  the  case  of  infants 
and  of  adult  converts  ;  and  when  I  thought  of  the 
risks  we  were  both  incurring,  I  determined  that  there 
should  be  no  furthe.r  delay.  Fortunately  it  was  not 
yet  twelve  o'clock,  so  I  baptized  him  at  once  from 
one  of  the  pannikins  (the  only  vessels  I  had)  re- 
verently, and,  I  trust,  efficiently.  I  then  set  myself 
to  work  to  instruct  him  in  the  deeper  mysteries  of  our 
belief,  and  to  make(  him,  not  only  in  name,  but  in 
heart,  a  Christian. 

It  is  true  that  I  might  not  have  succeeded,  for 
Chowbok  was  very  hard  to  teach.  Indeed,  on  the 
same  night  that  I  baptized  him,  he  tried  for  the 
twentieth  time  to  steal  the  brandy,  which  made  me 
rather  unhappy  as  to  whether  I  could  have  baptized 
him  rightly.  He  had  a  prayer-book — more  than 
twenty  years  old — which  had  been  given  him  by  the 
missionaries,  but  the  only  thing  in  it  which  had  taken 
any  living  hold  upon  him  was  the  title  of  Adelaide, 
the  Queen  Dowager,  which  he  would  repeat  whenever 
strongly  moved  or  touched,  and  which  did  really  seem 


THE  RIVER  AND  THE  RANGE. 


37 


to  have  some  deep  spiritual  significance  to  him, 
though  he  could  never  completely  separate  her  in- 
dividuality from  that  of  Mary  Magdalene,  whose  name 
had  also  fascinated  him,  though  in  a  less  degree. 

He  was  indeed  stony  ground,  hut  hy  digging  about 
him  I  might  have  at  any  rate  deprived  him  of  all  faith 
in  the  religion  of  his  tribe,  which  would  have  been 
half  way  towards  making  him  a  sincere  Christian ;  and 
now  all  this  was  cut  off  from  me,  and  I  could  neither 
be  of  further  spiritual  assistance  to  him,  nor  he  of 
bodily  profit  to  myself:  besides,  any  company  was 
better  than  being  quite  alone. 

I  got  very  melancholy  as  these  reflections  crossed 
me,  but  when  I  had  boiled  the  ducks  and  eaten  them, 
I  was  much  better.  I  had  a  little  tea  left,  and 
about  a  pound  of  tobacco,  which  should  last  me  for 
another  fortnight,  with  moderate  smoking.  Also,  I 
had  eight  ship  biscuits,  and,  most  precious  of  all, 
about  six  ounces  of  brandy,  which  I  proceeded  to  re- 
duce to  four,  for  the  night  was  cold. 

I  rose  with  early  dawn,  and  in  an  hour  I  was  on 
my  way,  feeling  strange,  not  to  say  weak,  from  the  * 
burden  of  solitude ;  but  full  of  hope  when  I  con- 
sidered how  many  dangers  I  had  overcome,  and  that 
this  day  should  see  me  at  the  summit  of  the  dividing 
range. 

After  a  slow  but  steady  climb  of  between  three  and 
four  hours,  during  which  I  met  with  no  serious  hin- 
drance, I  found  myself  upon  a  table  land,  and  close  to 
a  glacier  which  I  recognised  as  marking  the  summit  of 
the  pass.  Above  it  towered  a  succession  of  rugged 
precipices,  and  snowy  mountain  sides.  The  solitude 
was  greater  than  I  could  bear ;  the  mountain  upon 


38 


ERE  WHO N. 


my  master's  sheep-run  was  a  crowded  thoroughfare 
in  comparison  with  this  sombre  sullen  place.  The 
air,  moreover,  was  dark  and  heavy,  which  made  the 
loneliness  even  more  oppressive.  There  was  an  inky- 
gloom  over  all  that  was  not  covered  with  snow  and 
ice.    Grass  there  was  none. 

Each  moment  I  felt  increasing  upon  me  that  dread- 
ful doubt  as  to  my  own  identity — as  to  the  continuity 
of  my  past  and  present  existence — which  is  the  first 
sign  of  that  distraction  which  comes  on  those  who  have 
lost  themselves  in  the  bush.  I  had  fought  against 
this  feeling  hitherto,  and  had  conquered  it;  but  the 
intense  silence,  and  the  gloom  of  this  rocky  wilderness, 
were  too  much  for  me,  and  I  felt  that  my  power  of 
collecting  myself  was  beginning  to  be  impaired. 

I  rested  for  a  little  while,  and  then  advanced 
over  very  rough  ground,  until  I  reached  the  lower  end 
of  the  glacier.  Then  I  saw  another  glacier,  descending 
from  the  eastern  side  into  a  small  lake.  I  passed 
along  the  western  side  of  the  lake,  where  the  ground 
was  easier,  and  when  I  had  got  about  half  way,  I  ex- 
»  pected  that  I  should  see  the  plains  which  I  had  already 
seen  from  the  opposite  mountains ;  but  it  was  not  to 
be  so,  for  the  clouds  rolled  up  to  the  very  summit  of  the* 
pass,  though  they  did  not  overlip  it  on  to  the  side  from 
which  I  had  come.  I  therefore  soon  found  myself 
enshrouded  with  a  cold  thin  vapour,  which  prevented 
my  seeing  more  than  a  very  few  yards  in  front  of  me. 
Then  I  came  upon  a  large  patch  of  old  snow,  in  which 
I  could  distinctly  trace  the  half-melted  tracks  of  goats 
— and  in  one  place,  as  it  seemed  to  me,  there  had  been 
a  dog  following  them.  Had  I  lighted  upon  a  land  of 
shepherds  ?  The  ground,  where  not  covered  with  snow, 


THE  RIVER  AND  THE  RANGE. 


39 


was  so  poor  and  stony,  and  there  was  so  little  herbage, 
that  I  could  see  no  sign  of  a  path  or  regular  sheep 
track.  But  I  could  not  help  feeling  rather  uneasy  as 
I  wondered  what  sort  of  a  reception  I  might  meet  with 
if  I  were  to  come  suddenly  upon  inhabitants.  I  was 
thinking  of  this,  and  proceeding  cautiously  through 
the  mist,  when  I  began  to  fancy  that  I  saw  some 
objects  darker  than  the  cloud  looming  in  front  of 
me.  A  few  steps  brought  me  nearer,  and  a  shudder 
of  unutterable  horror  ran  through  me,  when  I  saw  a 
circle  of  gigantic  forms,  many  times  higher  than 
myself,  upstanding  grim  and  grey  through  the  veil  of 
cloud  before  me. 

I  believe  I  fainted — for  how  long  I  shall  never  know. 
I  was  deadly  sick  and  cold  when  I  came  to  myself. 
There  were  the  figures,  quite  still  and  silent,  seen 
vaguely  through  the  thick  gloom,  but  in  human  shape 
indisputably. 

A  sudden  thought  occurred  to  me,  which  would  have 
doubtless  struck  me  at  once,  had  I  not  been  pre- 
possessed with  forebodings  at  the  time  that  I  first 
saw  the  figures,  and  had  not  the  cloud  concealed  them 
from  me — I  mean  that  they  were  not  living  beings, 
but  statues.  I  determined  that  I  would  count  fifty 
slowly,  and  was  sure  that  the  objects  were  not  alive  if 
during  that  time  I  could  detect  no  sign  of  motion. 

How  thankful  was  I  when  I  came  to  the  end  of  my 
fifty,  and  there  had  been  no  movement ! 

I  counted  a  second  time — but  again  all  was  still. 

I  then  advanced  timidly  forward,  and  in  another 
moment  I  saw  that  my  surmises  were  correct.  I 
had  come  upon  a  sort  of  Stonehenge  of  rude  and 
barbaric  figures,  seated  as  Chowbok  had  sat  when 


4° 


EREWHON. 


I  questioned  him  in  the  wool-shed,  and  with  the  same 
snperhumanly  malevolent  expression  upon  their  faces. 
They  had  been  all  seated,  but  two  had  fallen.  They 
were  barbarous — neither  Egyptian,  nor  Assyrian,  nor 
J apanese — different  from  any  of  these,  and  yet  akin  to 
all.  They  were  six  or  seven  times  larger  than  life,  of 
great  antiquity,  worn  and  lichen  grown.  They  were  ten 
in  number.  There  was  snow  upon  their  heads,  and 
wherever  snow  could  lodge.  Each  statue  had  been 
built  of  four  or  five  enormous  blocks,  but  how  these 
had  been  raised  and  put  together,  is  known  to  those 
alone  who  raised  them.  Each  was  terrible  after  a 
different  kind.  One  was  raging  furiously,  as  in  pain 
and  great  despair ;  another  was  lean  and  cadaverous 
with  famine ;  another  cruel  and  idiotic,  but  with  the 
silliest  simper  that  can  be  conceived — this  one  had 
fallen,  and  looked  exquisitely  ludicrous  in  his  fall — • 
the  mouths  of  all  were  more  or  less  open,  and  as  I 
looked  at  them  from  behind,  I  saw  that  their  heads 
had  been  hollowed. 

I  was  sick  and  shivering  with  cold.  Solitude  had 
unmanned  me  already,  and  I  was  utterly  unfit  to  have 
come  upon  such  an  assembly  of  fiends  in  such  a  dread- 
ful wilderness  and  without  preparation.  I  am  afraid  I 
cried,  and  I  would  certainly  have  given  everything  I 
had  in  the  world  to  have  been  back  at  my  master's 
station ;  but  that  was  not  to  be  thought  of :  I  felt 
sure  that  I  could  never  get  back  alive. 

Then  came  a  gust  of  howling  wind,  accompanied 
with  a  moan  from  one  of  the  statues  above  me.  I 
clasped  my  hands  in  fear.  I  felt  like  a  rat  caught 
in  a  trap,  as  though  I  would  have  turned  and  bitten 
at  whatever  thing  was  nearest  me.    The  wildness  of 


THE  RIVER  AND  THE  RANGE. 


the  wind  increased,  the  moans  grew  shriller,  coming 
from  several  statues,  and  swelling  into  a  chorus.  I 
almost  immediately  knew  what  it  was,  but  the  sound 
was  so  unearthly  that  this  was  but  little  consolation. 
The  inhuman  beings  into  whose  hearts  the  Evil  One 
had  put  it  to  conceive  these  statues,  had  made  their 
heads  into  a  sort  of  organ  pipe,  so  that  their  mouths 
should  catch  the  wind  and  sound  with  its  blowing. 
It  was  horrible.  However  brave  a  man  might  be,  he 
could  never  stand  such  a  concert,  from  such  lips,  and 
in  such  a  place.  I  heaped  every  invective  upon 
them  that  my  tongue  could  utter,  as  I  rushed  away 
from  them  into  the  mist,  and  even  after  I  had  lost 
sight  of  them,  and  turning  my  head  round,  could  see 
nothing  but  the  storm  wraiths  driving  behind  me,  I 
heard  their  ghostly  chanting,  and  felt  as  though  one 
of  them  would  rush  after  me,  and  grip  me  in  his  hand, 
and  throttle  me. 

I  may  say  here  that,  since  my  return  to  England, 
I  heard  a  friend  playing  some  chords  upon  the  organ 
which  put  me  very  forcibly  in  mind  of  the  Erewhon- 
ian  statues  (for  Erewhon  is  the  name  of  the  country 
upon  which  I  was  now  entering).  They  rose  most 
vividly  to  my  recollection  the  moment  my  friend 
began.  They  are  as  follows,  and  are  by  the  greatest 
of  all  musicians : — ■ 


CHAPTER  VI. 


INTO  EEE¥HON, 

A  ND  now  I  found  myself  on  a  narrow  path  which 
followed  a  small  watercourse.  I  was  too  glad  to 
have  an  easy  track  for  my  flight,  to  lay  hold  of  the 
full  significance  of  its  existence.  Thoughts,  however, 
soon  came  crowding  in  upon  me,  that  I  must  "be  in 
'an  inhabited  country,  but  one  which  was  yet  unknown. 
What,  then,  was  to  be  my  fate  at  the  hands  of  its 
inhabitants  ?  Should  I  be  taken  and  offered  up  as  a 
burnt-offering  to  those  hideous  guardians  of  the  pass  ? 
It  might  be  so.  I  shuddered  at  the  thought,  yet  the 
horrors  of  solitude  had  now  fairly  possessed  me  ;  and 
so  dazed  was  I,  and  chilled,  and  woebegone,  that  I 
could  lay  hold  of  no  idea  firmly,  amid  the  crowd  of 
fancies  that  were  wandering  in  upon  my  brain. 

I  hurried  onward — down,  down,  down.  More  streams 
came  in ;  then  there  was  a  bridge,  a  few  pine  logs 
thrown  over  the  water ;  but  they  gave  me  comfort,  for 
savages  do  not  make  bridges.  Then  I  had  a  treat 
such  as  I  can  never  convey  on  paper — a  moment,  per- 
haps, the  most  striking  and  unexpected  in  my  whole 
life — the  one  I  think  that,  with  some  three  or  four 
exceptions,  I  would  most  gladly  have  again,  were  I 
able  to  recall  it.  I  got  below  the  level  of  the  clouds, 
into  a  burst  of  brilliant  evening  sunshine.    I  was 


44 


ERE  WHO N. 


facing  the  north- west,  and  the  sun  was  full  upon  me. 
Oh,  how  its  light  cheered  me !  But  what  I  saw !  It 
was  such  an  expanse  as  was  revealed  to  Moses  when 
he  stood  upon  the  summit  of  Mount  Pisgah,  and  be- 
held that  promised  land  which  it  was  not  to  be  his  to 
enter.  The  beautiful  sunset  sky  was  crimson  and 
gold;  blue,  silver,  and  purple;  exquisite  and  tranquil- 
lising;  fading  away  therein  were  plains,  on  which 
I  could  see  many  a  town  and  city,  with  buildings  that 
had  lofty  steeples  and  rounded  domes.  Nearer,  beneath 
me,  lay  ridge  behind  ridge,  outline  behind  outline, 
sunlight  behind  shadow,  and  shadow  behind  sunlight, 
gully  and  serrated  ravine.  I  saw  large  pine  forests, 
and  the  glitter  of  a  noble  river  winding  its  way  upon 
the  plains ;  also,  many  villages  and  hamlets,  some  of 
them  quite  near  at  hand ;  and  it  was  on  these  that  I 
pondered  most.  I  sank  upon  the  ground  at  the  foot 
of  a  large  tree,  and  thought  what  I  had  best  do; 
but  I  could  not  collect  myself.  I  was  quite  tired  out ; 
and  presently,  feeling  warmed  by  the  sun,  and  quieted, 
I  fell  off  into  a  profound  sleep. 

I  was  awoke  by  the  sound  of  tinkling  bells ;  and, 
looking  up,  I  saw  four  or  five  goats  feeding  near  me. 
As  soon  as  I  moved,  the  creatures  turned  their  heads 
towards  me  with  an  expression  of  infinite  wonder. 
They  did  not  run  away,  but  stood  stock  still,  and 
looked  at  me  from  every  side,  as  I  at  them.  Then 
came  the  sound  of  chattering  and  laughter,  and  there 
approached  two  lovely  girls,  of  about  seventeen  or 
eighteen  years  old,  dressed  each  in  a  sort  of  linen 
gaberdine,  with  a  girdle  round  the  waist.  They  saw 
me.  I  sat  quite  still  and  looked  at  them,  dazzled 
with  their  extreme  beauty.     For  a  moment  they 


INTO  EREWHON. 


45 


looked  at  me  and  at  each  other  in  great  amazement ; 
then  they  gave  a  little  frightened  cry,  and  ran  off  as 
hard  as  they  could. 

"  So  that's  that,"  said  I  to  myself,  as  I  watched 
them  scampering.  I  knew  that  I  had  better  stay 
where  I  was,  and  meet  my  fate,  whatever  it  was  to  be ; 
neither,  were  there  any  better  course,  had  I  strength 
left  to  take  it.  I  must  come  into  contact  with  the 
inhabitants  sooner  or  later,  and  it  might  as  well  be 
sooner.  Better  not  to  seem  afraid  of  them,  as  I  should 
do  by  running  away,  and  being  caught  with  a  hue 
and  cry  to-morrow  or  next  day.  So  I  remained  quite 
still,  and  waited.  In  about  an  hour  I  heard  distant 
voices  talking  excitedly;  and  in  a  few  minutes  I 
saw  the  two  girls  bringing  up  a  party  of  six  or  seven 
men,  well  armed  with  bows  and  arrows  and  pikes. 
There  was  nothing  for  it,  so  I  remained  sitting  quite 
still,  even  after  they  had  seen  me,  until  they  came 
close  up.  Then  we  all  had  a  good  look  at  one  an- 
other. 

Both  the  girls  and  the  men  were  very  dark  in 
colour,  but  not  more  so  than  the  South  Italians  or 
Spaniards.  The  men  wore  no  trousers,  but  were  dressed 
nearly  the  same  as  the  Arabs  whom  I  have  seen  in 
Algeria.  They  were  of  the  most  magnificent  presence, 
being  no  less  strong  and  handsome  than  the  women 
were  beautiful ;  and  not  only  this,  but  their  expres- 
sion was  courteous  and  benign.  I  think  they  would 
have  killed  me  at  once  if  I  had  made  the  slightest 
show  of  violence ;  but  they  gave  me  no  impression 
of  their  being  likely  to  hurt  me  so  long  as  I  was 
quiet.  I  am  not  much  given  to  liking  anybody  at 
first  sight,  but  these  people  impressed  me  much  more 


46 


ERE  WHO N. 


favourably  than  I  should  have  thought  possible ;  so 
that  I  could  not  fear  them,  as  I  scanned  their  faces 
one  after  another.  They  were  all  powerful  men.  I 
might  have  been  a  match  for  any  one  of  them  singly, 
for  I  have  been  told  that  I  have  more  to  glory  in  in  the 
flesh  than  in  any  other  respect,  being  over  six  feet, 
and  proportionately  strong ;  but  any  two  could  have 
soon  mastered  me,  even  were  I  not  so  bereft  of  energy 
by  my  recent  adventures.  My  colour  seemed  to  sur- 
prise them  most,  for  I  have  light  hair,  blue  eyes,  and 
a  fresh  complexion.  They  could  not  understand  how 
these  things  could  be  ;  also,  my  clothes  seemed  quite 
beyond  them.  Their  eyes  kept  wandering  all  over  me ; 
and  the  more  they  looked,  the  less  they  seemed  able 
to  understand  me. 

At  last  I  raised  myself  upon  my  feet,  and  leaning 
upon  my  stick,  I  spoke  whatever  came  into  my  head 
to  the  man  who  seemed  foremost  among  them.  I 
spoke  in  English,  though  I  was  very  sure  that  he 
would  not  understand.  I  said  that  I  had  no  idea  what 
country  I  was  in ;  that  I  had  stumbled  upon  it  almost 
by  accident,  after  a  series  of  hairbreadth  escapes  ;  and 
that  I  trusted  they  would  not  allow  any  evil  to  over- 
take me,  now  that  I  was  completely  at  their  mercy. 
All  this  I  said  quietly  and  firmly,  with  hardly  any 
change  of  expression.  They  could  not  understand  me, 
but  they  looked  approvingly  to  one  another,  and 
seemed  pleased  (so  I  thought)  that  I  showed  no  fear 
nor  acknowledgment  of  inferiority — the  fact  being 
that  I  was  exhausted  beyond  the  sense  of  fear.  Then 
one  of  them  pointed  to  the  mountain,  in  the  direction 
of  the  statues,,  and  made  a  grimace  in  imitation  of 
one  of  them.    I  laughed  and  shuddered  expressively, 


INTO  ERE  WHO N. 


47 


whereon  they  all  burst  out  laughing  too,  and  chattered 
hard  to  one  another.  I  could  make  out  nothing  of 
what  they  said,  but  I  think  they  thought  it  rather  a 
good  joke  that  I  had  come  past  the  statues.  Then  one 
among  them  came  forward  and  motioned  me  to  follow, 
which  I  did  gladly  enough,  for  I  dared  not  thwart 
them ;  moreover,  I  liked  them  well  enough,  and  felt 
tolerably  sure  that  they  had  no  intention  of  hurting 
me. 

In  about  a  quarter  of  an  hour  we  got  to  a  small 
hamlet  built  on  the  side  of  a  hill,  with  a  narrow  street 
and  houses  huddled  up  together.  The  roofs  were  large 
and  overhanging.  Some  few  windows  were  glazed, 
but  not  many.  Altogether  the  village  was  exceedingly 
like  one  of  those  that  one  comes  upon  in  descending 
the  less  known  passes  over  the  Alps  on  to  Lombardy. 
I  will  pass  over  the  excitement  which  my  arrival 
caused.  Suffice  it  that,  though  there  was  abundance 
of  curiosity,  there  was  no  rudeness.  I  was  taken  to 
the  principal  house,  which  seemed  to  belong  to  the 
people  who  had  captured  me.  There  I  was  hospitably 
entertained,  and  a  supper  of  milk  and  goat's  flesh,  with 
a  kind  of  oatcake,  was  set  before  me,  of  which  I  ate 
heartily.  But  all  the  time  I  was  eating,  I  could  not 
help  turning  my  eyes  upon  the  two  beautiful  girls 
whom  I  had  first  seen,  and  who  seemed  to  consider 
me  as  their  lawful  prize — which  indeed  I  was,  for  I 
would  have  gone  through  fire  and  water  for  either  of 
them, 

Th  en  came  the  inevitable  surprise  at  seeing  me 
smoke,  which  I  will  spare  the  reader;  but  I  noticed  that, 
when  they  saw  me  strike  a  match,  there  was  a  hubbub 
of  excitement  which,  it  struck  me,  was  not  altogether 


48 


EREWHON. 


unmixed  with  disapproval ;  why,  I  could  not  guess. 
Then  the  women  retired,  and  I  was  left  alone  with  the 
men,  who  tried  to  talk  to  me  in  every  conceivable  way  : 
but  we  could  come  to  no  understanding,  except  that  I 
was  quite  alone,  and  had  come  from  a  long  way  over 
the  mountains.  In  the  course  of  time  they  grew  tired, 
and  I,  very  sleepy.  I  made  signs  as  though  I  would 
sleep  on  the  floor  in  my  blankets,  but  they  gave  me 
one  of  their  bunks,  with  plenty  of  dried  fern  and  grass, 
on  to  which  I  had  no  sooner  laid  myself  than  I  fell 
fast  asleep  ;  nor  did  I  awake  till  well  into  the  follow- 
ing day,  when  I  found  myself  in  the  hut  with  two  men 
keeping  guard  over  me,  and  an  old  woman  cooking, 
When  I  woke  the  men  seemed  pleased,  and  spoke  to 
me  as  though  bidding  me  good  morning  in  a  pleasant 
tone. 

I  went  out  of  doors  to  wash  in  a  creek  which  ran  a 
few  yards  from  the  house.  My  hosts  were  as  engrossed 
with  me  as  ever ;  they  never  took  their  eyes  off  me, 
following  every  action  that  I  did,  no  matter  how  trifling, 
and  each  looking  towards  the  other  for  his  opinion  at 
every  touch  and  turn.  They  took  great  interest  in  my 
ablutions,  for  they  seemed  to  have  doubted  whether 
I  was  in  all  respects  human  like  themselves.  They 
even  laid  hold  of  my  arms  and  overhauled  them,  and 
expressed  approval  when  they  saw  that  they  were 
strong  and  muscular.  They  now  examined  my  legs, 
and  especially  my  feet.  When  they  desisted  they 
nodded  approvingly  to  each  other;  and  when  I  had 
combed  and  brushed  my  hair,-  and  generally  made  my- 
self as  neat  and  well  arranged  as  circumstances  would 
allow,  I  could  see  that  their  respect  for  me  increased 
greatly,  and  that  they  were  by  no  means  sure  that  they 


INTO  ERE  WHO N. 


49 


had  treated  me  with  sufficient  deference — a  matter 
on  which  I  am  not  competent  to  decide.  All  I  know 
is  that  they  were  very  good  to  me,  for  which  I 
thanked  them  heartily,  as  it  might  well  have  been 
otherwise. 

For  my  own  part,  I  certainly  liked  them  and  admired 
them,  their  quiet  self-possession  and  dignified  ease 
impressing  me  pleasurably  at  once.  Neither  did  their 
manner  make  me  feel  as  though  I  were  personally  dis- 
tasteful to  them — only  that  I  was  a  thing  utterly  new 
and  unlooked  for,  which  they  could  not  comprehend. 
Their  type  was  more  that  of  the  most  robust  Italians 
than  any  other ;  their  manners  also  were  eminently 
Italian,  in  their  entire  unconsciousness  of  self.  Having 
travelled  a  good  deal  in  Italy,  I  was  struck  with  little 
gestures  of  the  hand  and  shoulders,  which  constantly 
reminded  me  of  that  country.  My  feeling  was  that 
my  wisest  plan  would  be  to  go  on  as  I  had  begun,  and 
be  simply  myself  for  better  or  worse,  such  as  I  was, 
and  take  my  chance  accordingly.  I  thought  of  these 
things  while  they  were  waiting  for  me  to  have  done 
washing,  and  on  my  way  back.  Then  they  gave  me 
breakfast — hot  bread  and  milk,  and  fried  flesh  of  some- 
thing between  mutton  and  venison.  Their  ways  of 
cooking  and  eating  were  European,  though  they  had 
only  a  skewer  for  a  fork,  and  a  sort  of  butcher's  knife 
to  cut  with.  The  more  I  looked  at  everything  in  the 
house,  the  more  I  was  struck  with  its  quasi-European 
character;  and  had  the  walls  only  been  pasted  over 
with  extracts  from  the  Illustrated  London  News  and 
Punchy  I  could  have  almost  fancied  myself  in  a  shep- 
herd's hut  upon  my  master's  sheep-run.  And  yet 
everything  was  slightly  different.    It  was  much  the 

D 


EREWHON. 


same  with  the  birds  and  flowers  on  the  other  side,  as 
compared  with  the  English  ones.  When  I  had 
arrived  there  I  was  pleased  at  noticing  that  nearly 
all  the  plants  and  birds  were  very  like  common  Eng- 
lish ones  :  thus,  there  was  a  robin,  and  a  lark,  and  a 
wren,  and  daisies,  and  dandelions;  certainly  not  quite 
the  same  as  the  English,  but  still  very  like  them — 
quite  like  enough  to  be  called  by  the  same  name  :  so 
now,  here,  the  ways  of  these  two  men,  and  the  things 
they  had  in  the  house,  were  all  very  nearly  the  same 
as  in  Europe.  It  was  not  at  all  like  going  to  China  or 
Japan,  where  everything  that  one  sees  is  strange. 
I  was  certainly  at  once  struck  with  the  exceedingly 
primitive  character  of  their  appliances ;  for  they 
seemed  to  be  some  five  or  six  hundred  years  behind 
Europe  in  their  inventions;  but  this  is  the  case  in 
many  an  Italian  village. 

All  the  time  that  I  was  eating  my  breakfast  I  kept 
speculating  as  to  what  family  of  mankind  they  could 
possibly  belong  to;  and  shortly  there  came  an  idea 
into  my  head,  which  brought  the  blood  into  my  cheeks 
with  excitement  as  I  thought  of  it.  Was  it  possible 
that  they- might  be  the  lost  ten  tribes  of  Israel,  of 
whom  I  had  heard  both  my  grandfather  and  my  father 
make  mention  as  existing  in  an  unknown  country, 
and  awaiting  a  final  return  to  Palestine?  Was  it 
possible  that  /might  have  been  designed  by  Providence 
as  the  instrument  of  their  conversion  ?  Oh,  what  a 
thought  was  this !  I  laid  down  my  skewer,  and  gave 
them  a  hasty  survey.  There  was  nothing  of  a  Jewish 
type  about  them  :  their  noses  were  distinctly  Grecian, 
and  their  lips,  though  full,  were  not  Jewish. 

How  could  I  settle  this  question  ?    I  knew  neither 


INTO  ERE WHO N. 


Si 


Greek  nor  Hebrew,  and  even  if  I  should  get  to  under- 
stand the  language  here  spoken,  I  should  be  unable 
to  detect  the  roots  of  either  of  these  tongues.  I  had 
not  been  long  enough  among  them  to  ascertain  their 
habits,  but  they  did  not  give  me  the  impression  of 
being  a  religious  people.  This  too  was  natural :  the 
ten  tribes  had  been  always  lamentably  irreligious. 
But  could  I  not  make  them  change  ?  To  restore  the 
lost  ten  tribes  of  Israel  to  a  knowledge  of  the  only 
truth :  here  would  be  indeed  an  immortal  crown  of 
glory  ! '  My  heart  beat  fast  and  furious  as  I  enter- 
tained the  thought.  What  a  position  would  it  not 
ensure  me  in  the  next  world;  or  perhaps  even  in 
this !  What  folly  it  would  be  to  throw  such  a  chance 
away !  I  should  rank  next  to  the  Apostles,  if  not  as 
high  as  they — certainly  above  the  minor  prophets,  and 
possibly  above  any  Old  Testament  writer  except  Moses 
and  Isaiah.  For  such  a  future  as  this  I  would  sacri- 
fice all  that  I  have  without  a  moment's  hesitation, 
could  I  be  reasonably  assured  of  it.  I  had  always 
cordially  approved  of  missionary  efforts,  and  had  at 
times  contributed  my  mite  towards  their  support  and 
extension ;  but  I  had  never  hitherto  felt  drawn  to- 
wards becoming  a  missionary  myself ;  and  indeed  had 
always  admired,  and  envied,  and  respected  them,  more 
than  I  had  exactly  liked  them.  But  if  these  people 
were  the  lost  ten  tribes  of  Israel,  the  case  would  be 
widely  different :  the  opening  was  too  excellent  to  be 
lost,  and  I  resolved  that  should  I  see  indications  which 
appeared  to  confirm  my  impression  that  I  had  indeed 
come  upon  the  missing  tribes,  I  would  certainly  con- 
vert them. 

I  may  here  mention  that  this  discovery  is  the  one 


52 


ERE  WHO  N. 


to  which.  I  alluded  in  the  opening  pages  of  my  story. 
Time  strengthened  the  impression  made  npon  me  at 
first;  and,  though  I  remained  in  doubt  for  several 
months,  I  feel  now  no  longer  uncertain. 

When  I  had  done  eating,  my  hosts  approached,  and 
pointed  down  the  valley  leading  to  their  own  country, 
as  though  wanting  to  show  that  I  must  go  with  them  ; 
at  the  same  time  they  laid  hold  of  my  arms,  and  made 
as  though  they  would  take  me,  but  used  no  violence. 
I  laughed,  and  motioned  my  hand  across  my  throat, 
and  pointed  down  the  valley  also,  meaning  that  I  was 
afraid  lest  I  should  be  killed  when  I  got  there.  But 
they  divined  me  at  once,  and  shook  their  heads  with 
much  decision,  to  show  that  I  was  in  no  danger.  Their 
manner  quite  reassured  me ;  and  in  half  an  hour  or 
so  I  had  packed  up  my  swag,  and  was  eager  for  the 
forward  journey,  feeling  wonderfully  strengthened  and 
refreshed  by  good  food  and  sleep,  while  my  hope  and 
curiosity  were  aroused  to  their  very  utmost  by  the 
extraordinary  position  in  which  I  found  myself. 

But  already  my  excitement  had  begun  to  cool ;  and 
I  reflected  that  these  people  might  not  be  the  ten 
tribes  after  all ;  in  which  case  I  could  not  but  regret 
that  my  hopes  of  making  money,  which  had  led  me 
into  so  much  trouble  and  danger,  were  almost  anni- 
hilated by  the  fact  that  the  country  was  already  full 
to  overflowing,  with  a  people  who  had  probably 
already  developed  its  more  available  resources.  More- 
over, how  was  I  to  get  back  ?  For  there  was  some- 
thing about  my  hosts  which  told  me  that  they  had 
got  me,  and  meant  to  keep  me,  in  spite  of  all  their 
goodness.  "With  these  thoughts  I  started  on  my 
downward  journey. 


) 


CHAPTER  YIL 

FIRST  IMPRESSIONS. 

T17E  followed  an  Alpine  path  for  some  four  miles, 
now  hundreds  of  feet  above  a  brawling  stream 
which  descended  from  the  glaciers,  and  now  nearly 
alongside  it.  The  morning  was  cold  and  somewhat 
foggy,  for  the  autumn  had  made  great  strides  latterly. 
Sometimes  we  went  through  forests  of  pine,  or  rather 
yew  trees,  though  they  looked  like  pine ;  and  I  re- 
member that  now  and  again  we  passed  a  little  way- 
side shrine,  wherein  there  would  be  a  statue  of  great 
beauty,  representing  some  figure,  male  or  female,  in 
the  very  heyday  of  youth,  strength,  and  beauty,  or  of 
the  most  dignified  maturity  and  old  age,  but  with  no 
pretence  to  anything  of  a  devotional  character.  My 
hosts  always  bowed  their  heads  as  they  passed  one  of 
these  shrines,  and  it  shocked  me  to  see  statues  that 
had  no  apparent  object,  beyond  the  chronicling  of 
some  unusual  individual  excellence  or  beauty,  receive 
so  serious  a  homage.  However,  I  showed  no  sign  of 
wTonder  or  disapproval ;  for  I  remembered  that  to  be 
all  things  to  all  men  was  one  of  the  injunctions  of 
the  Gentile  Apostle,  which,  for  the  present,  I  should 
do  well  to  heed.  Shortly  after  passing  one  of  these 
chapels,  we  came  suddenly  upon  a  village  which  started 
up  out  of  the  mist ;  and  I  was  alarmed  lest  I  should 


54 


ERE  WHO N. 


be  made  an  object  of  curiosity  or  dislike.  But  it  was 
not  so.  My  guides  spoke  to  many  in  passing,  and 
those  spoken  to  showed  much  amazement.  My  guides, 
however ;  were  well  known,  and  the  natural  politeness 
of  the  people  prevented  them  from  putting  me  to  any 
inconvenience ;  but  they  could  not  help  eyeing  me, 
nor  I  them.  I  may  as  well  say  at  once  what  my 
after-experience  taught  me — namely,  that  with  all 
their  faults,  and  extraordinary  obliquity  of  mental 
vision  upon  many  subjects,  they  are  the  very  best- 
bred  people  that  I  ever  fell  in  with.  The  village  was 
just  such  an  one  as  we  had  left,  only  rather  larger. 
The  streets  were  narrow  and  unpaved,  but  very  fairly 
clean.  The  vine  grew  outside  many  of  the  houses ; 
and  there  were  some  with  signboards,  on  which  was 
painted  a  bottle  and  a  glass,  that  made  me  feel  much 
at  home.  Even  on  this  ledge  of  human  society  there 
was  a  stunted  growth  of  shoplets,  which  had  taken 
root  and  vegetated  somehow,  though  as  in  an  air 
mercantile  of  the  bleakest.  It  was  here  as  hitherto  : 
all  things  were  generically  the  same  as  in  Europe,  the 
differences  being  of  species  only ;  and  I  was  amused  at 
seeing  in  a  window  some  bottles  with  barley-sugar, 
and  sweetmeats  for  children,  as  at  home ;  but  the 
barley-sugar  was  in  plates,  not  in  twisted  sticks,  and 
was  coloured  blue.  Glass  was  plentiful  in  the  better 
houses.  Lastly,  I  should  say  that  the  people  were  of  a 
physical  beauty  which  was  simply  amazing.  I  never 
saw  anything  in  the  least  comparable  to  them.  The 
women  were  vigorous,  and  had  a  most  majestic  gait, 
their  heads  being  set  upon  their  shoulders  with  a  grace 
beyond  all  power  of  expression.  Each  feature  was 
finished,  eyelids,  eyelashes,  and  ears  being  almost  in- 


FIRST  IMPRESSIONS.  55 

variably  perfect.  Their  colour  was  equal  to  that  of  the 
very  finest  Venetian  or  Bolognese  paintings;  of  the 
clearest  olive,  and  yet  ruddy  with  a  glow  of  perfect 
health.  Their  expression  was  divine;  and,  as  they 
glanced  at  me  timidly,  but  with  parted  lips,  in  great 
bewilderment,  I  forgot  all  thoughts  of  their  conversion 
in  feelings  that  were  far  more  earthly.  I  was  dazzled 
as  I  saw  one  after  the  other,  of  whom  I  could  only 
feel  that  each  was  the  loveliest  I  had  ever  seen.  Even 
in  middle  age  they  were  wondrous  comely,  and  the 
old  grey-haired  women  at  their  cottage  doors  had  a 
dignity,  not  to  say  majesty,  of  their  own.  The  men 
were  as  handsome  as  the  women  beautiful.  I  have 
always  delighted  in  and  reverenced  beauty ;  but  I 
felt  simply  abashed  in  the  presence  of  such  a  splendid 
type — a  compound  of  all  that  is  best  in  Egyptian, 
Greek,  and  Italian;  but,  perhaps,  more  like  G-iorgione 
at  his  ripest,  than  anything  else.  The  children  were 
infinite  in  number,  and  exceedingly  merry ;  I  need 
hardly  say  that  they  came  in  for  their  full  share  of 
the  prevailing  beauty.  I  expressed  by  signs  my 
admiration  and  pleasure  to  my  guides,  and  they  were 
greatly  pleased.  I  should  add  that  all  seemed  to 
take  a  pride  in  their  personal  appearance,  and  that 
even  the  poorest  (and  none  seemed  rich)  were  well 
kempt  and  tidy.  I  could  fill  many  pages  with  a 
description  of  their  dress  and  the  ornaments  which 
they  wore,  and  a  hundred  details  which  struck  me 
with  all  the  force  of  novelty ;  but  I  must  not  stay  to 
do  so,  having  many  other  matters  to  deal  with. 

When  we  had  got  past  the  village  the  fog  rose,  and 
revealed  magnificent  views  of  the  snowy  mountains 
and  their  nearer  abutments,  while  in  front  I  could 


t 


56 


ERE  WHO N. 


now  and  again  catch  glimpses  of  the  great  plains 
which  I  had  surveyed  on  the  preceding  evening.  The 
country  was  highly  cultivated,  every  ledge  being 
planted  with  chestnuts,  and  walnuts,  and  vines,  from 
which  the  grapes  were  now  gathering.  G-oats  were 
abundant ;  also  a  kind  of  small  black  cattle,  in  the 
marshes  near  the  river,  which  was  now  fast  widening, 
and  running  between  larger  flats,  from  which  the  hills 
receded  more  and  more.  I  saw  a  few  sheep,  with 
rounded  noses  and  enormous  tails.  Dogs  were  there 
in  plenty,  and  very  English ;  but  I  saw  no  cats,  nor 
indeed  are  these  creatures  known,  their  place  being 
supplied  by  a  sort  of  small  terrier. 

In  about  four  hours  of  walking  from  the  time  we 
started,  and  after  passing  two  or  three  more  villages, 
we  came  upon  a  considerable  town,  and  my  guides 
made  many  attempts  to  make  me  understand  some- 
thing, but  I  gathered  no  inkling  of  their  meaning — 
except  that  I  need  be  under  no  apprehension  of  danger. 
I  will  spare  the  reader  any  description  of  the  town,  and 
would  only  bid  him  think  of  Domodossola  or  Faido. 
Suffice  it  that  I  found  myself  taken  before  the  chief 
magistrate,  and  that  by  his  orders  I  was  placed  in  an 
apartment  with  two  other  people,  who  were  the  first 
I  had  seen  looking  anything  but  well  and  handsome. 
In  fact,  one  of  them  was  plainly  very  much  out  of 
health,  and  coughed  violently  from  time  to  time,  in 
spite  of  manifest  efforts  to  suppress  it.  The  other 
looked  pale  and  ill,  but  he  was  marvellously  self-con- 
tained, and  it  was  impossible  to  say  what  was  the 
matter  with  him.  Both  of  them  appeared  astonished 
at  seeing  one  who  was  evidently  a  stranger,  but  they 
were  too  ill  to  come  up  to  me,  and  form  conclusions 


FIRST  IMPRESSIONS. 


57 


concerning  me.  These  two  were  first  called  out ;  and 
in  about  a  quarter  of  an  hour  I  was  made  to  follow 
them,  which  I  did  in  some  fear,  and  with  much 
curiosity. 

The  chief  magistrate  was  a  venerable-looking  man, 
with  white  hair  and  beard,  and  a  face  of  great 
sagacity.  He  looked  me  all  over  for  about  five 
minutes,  letting  his  eyes  wander  from  the  crown  of 
my  head  to  the  soles  of  my  feet,  up  and  down,  and 
down  and  up ;  neither  did  his  mind  seem  in  the  least 
clearer  when  he  had  done  looking  than  when  he  began. 
He  at  length  asked  me  a  single  short  question,  which 
I  supposed  meant  "  Who  are  you  ?  "  I  answered  in 
English  quite  composedly,  as  though  he  would  under- 
stand me,  and  endeavoured  to  be  my  very  most 
natural  self  as  well  as  I  could.  He  appeared  more 
and  more  puzzled,  and  then  retired,  returning  with 
two  others  much  like  himself.  Then  they  took  me 
into  an  inner  room,  and  the  two  fresh  arrivals  stripped 
me,  while  the  chief  looked  on.  They  felt  my  pulse, 
they  looked  at  my  tongue,  they  listened  at  my  chest, 
they  felt  all  my  muscles ;  and  at  the  end  of  each 
operation  they  looked  at  the  chief  and  nodded,  and 
said  something  in  a  tone  quite  pleasant,  as  though  I 
were  all  right.  They  even  pulled  down  my  eyelids, 
and  looked,  I  suppose,  to  see  if  they  were  bloodshot ; 
but  it  was  not  so.  At  length  they  gave  up  ;  and  I 
think  that  all  were  satisfied  of  my  being  in  the  most 
perfect  health,  and  very  robust  to  boot.  At  last  the 
old  magistrate  made  me  a  speech  of  about  five  minutes 
long,  which  the  other  two  appeared  to  think  greatly 
to  the  point,  but  from  which  I  gathered  nothing.  As 
soon  as  it  was  ended,  they  proceeded  to  overhaul  my 


53 


EREWHON. 


swag  and  the  contents  of  my  pockets.  This  gave  me 
little  uneasiness,  for  I  had  no  money  with  me,  nor 
anything  which  they  were  at  all  likely  to  want,  or 
which  I  cared  about  losing.  At  least  I  fancied  so, 
but  I  soon  found  my  mistake. 

They  got  on  comfortably  at  first,  though  they  were 
much  puzzled  with  my  tobacco-pipe,  and  insisted  on 
seeing  me  use  it.  When  I  had  shown  them  what  I 
did  with  it,  they  were  astonished,  but  not  displeased, 
and  seemed  to  like  the  smell.  But  by  and  by  they 
came  to  my  watch,  which  I  had  hidden  away  in  the 
inmost  pocket  that  I  had,  and  which  I  had  forgotten 
when  they  began  their  search.  They  seemed  con- 
cerned and  uneasy  the  moment  that  they  got  hold  of 
it.  They  then  made  me  open  it  and  show  the  works ; 
and,  as  soon  as  I  had  done  so,  they  gave  signs  of  very 
grave  displeasure,  though  I  could  not  conceive  wherein 
it  could  have  offended  them. 

I  remember  that,  when  they  first  found  it,  I  had 
thought  of  Paley,  and  how  he  tells  us  that  a  savage, 
on  seeing  a  watch,  would  at  once  conclude  that  it  was 
designed.  It  was  true  that  these  people  were  not 
savages,  but  I  none  the  less  felt  sure  that  this  was 
the  conclusion  they  would  arrive  at ;  and  I  was 
thinking  what  a  wonderfully  wise  man  Archbishop 
Paley  must  have  been,  when  I  was  aroused  by  a  look 
of  horror  and  dismay  upon  the  face  of  the  magistrate,  a 
look  which  conveyed  to  me  the  impression  that  he 
regarded  my  watch  not  as  being  designed,  but  rather 
as  the  designer  of  himself  and  of  the  universe ;  or  as, 
at  any  rate,  one  of  the  great  first  causes  of  all  things. 
Then  it  struck  me  that  this  view  was  quite  as  likely 
to  be  taken  as  the  other,  by  a  people  who  had  no 


FIRST  IMPRESSIONS. 


59 


experience  of  European  civilisation,  and  I  was  a  little 
piqued  with  Paley  for  having  led  me  so  much  astray  ; 
but  I  soon  discovered  that  I  had  misinterpreted  the 
expression  on  the  magistrate's  face,  and  that  it  was 
one  not  of  fear,  but  hatred.  He  spoke  to  me  solemnly 
and  sternly  for  two  or  three  minutes.  Then,  reflecting 
that  this  was  of  no  use,  he  caused  me  to  be  conducted 
through  several  passages  into  a  large  room,  which  I 
afterwards  found  was  the  museum  of  the  town,  and 
wherein  I  beheld  a  sight  which  astonished  me  more 
than  anything  that  I  had  yet  seen. 

It  was  filled  with  cases  containing  all  manner  of 
curiosities — such  as  skeletons,  stuffed  birds  and 
animals,  carvings  in  stone  (whereof  I  saw  several 
that  were  like  those  on  the  plateau,  only  smaller),  but 
the  greater  part  of  the  room  was  occupied  by  broken 
machinery  of  all  descriptions.  The  larger  specimens 
had  a  case  to  themselves,  and  tickets  with  writing 
on  them  in  a  character  which  I  could  not  understand. 
There  were  fragments  of  steam  engines,  all  broken 
and  rusted — such  as  a  cylinder  and  piston,  a  broken 
fly-wheel,  and  part  of  a  crank,  which  was  laid  on  the 
ground  by  their  side.  Again,  there  was  a  very  old 
carriage  whose  wheels,  in  spite  of  rust  and  decay, 
I  could  see,  had  been  designed  originally  for  iron 
rails.  Indeed,  there  were  fragments  of  a  great  many 
of  our  own  most  advanced  inventions:  but  thev 
seemed  all  to  be  at  least  several  hundred  years  old, 
and  to  be  placed  where  they  were,  not  for  instruction, 
but  curiosity.  As  I  said  before,  all  were  marred  and 
broken. 

We  passed  many  cases,  and  at  last  came  to  one 
in  which  there  were  several  clocks ;  and  among  them 


6o 


EREWHON. 


two  or  three  old  watches.  Then  the  magistrate  took 
my  watch  and  compared  it.  The  design  was  different, 
but  the  thing  was  clearly  the  same.  On  this,  he 
turned  to  me  and  made  me  a  speech  in  a  severe  and 
injured  tone  of  voice,  and  pointed  repeatedly  to  the 
watches  in  the  case,  and  to  my  own ;  neither  did  he 
seem  in  the  least  appeased  until  I  made  signs  to  him 
that  he  had  better  take  my  watch,  and  put  it  with 
the  others.  This  had  some  effect  in  calming  him.  I 
said  in  English  (trusting  to  tone  and  manner  to 
convey  my  meaning)  that  I  was  exceedingly  sorry  if 
.  I  had  been  found  to  have  anything  contraband  in  my 
possession ;  that  I  had  had  no  intention  of  evading 
the  ordinary  tolls;  and  that  I  would  gladly  forfeit 
the  watch  if  my  doing  so  would  atone  for  an  uninten- 
tional violation  of  the  law.  He  began  presently  to 
acquiesce,  and  spoke  to  me  in  a  kinder  manner.  I 
*  .  think  he  saw  that  I  had  offended  without  knowledge ; 

but  I  believe  the  real  thing  that  pleased  him  was  my 
not  seeming  to  be  afraid  of  him,  although  I  was  quite 
respectful ;  this,  and  my  having  light  hair  and  com- 
plexion, on  which  he  had  remarked  previously  by 
signs,  as  every  one  else  had  done.  I  afterwards 
found  that  it  was  reckoned  a  very  great  distinction 
among  them  to  have  fair  hair,  this  being  a  thing  of 
the  rarest  possible  occurrence,  and  greatly  admired 
and  envied  in  all  who  were  possessed  of  it.  How- 
ever that  might  be,  my  watch  was  taken  from  me ; 
but  our  peace  was  made,  and  I  was  conducted  back 
to  the  room  where  I  had  been  examined.  The  magis- 
trate then  made  me  another  speech,  whereon  I  was 
taken  to  a  building  hard  by,  which  I  soon  discovered 
to  be  the  common  prison  of  the  town,  but  in  which  an 


FIRST  IMPRESSIONS.  61 

apartment  was  assigned  me  separate  from  the  other 
prisoners.  The  room  contained  a  bed,  table,  and 
chairs,  also  a  fireplace  and  a  washing-stand.  There 
was  another  door,  which  opened  on  to  a  balcony,  with 
a  flight  of  steps  descending  into  a  walled  garden  of 
some  size.  The  man  who  conducted  me  into  this 
room  made  signs  to  me  that  I  might  go  down  and 
walk  in  the  garden  whenever  I  pleased ;  and  inti- 
mated, moreover,  that  I  should  shortly  have  some- 
thing brought  me  to  eat.  I  was  allowed  to  retain 
my  blankets,  and  the  few  things  which  I  had  wrapped 
inside  them,  but  it  was  plain  that  I  was  to  consider 
myself  a  prisoner — for  how  long  a  period  I  could  not 
by  any  means  determine.    He  then  left  me  alone. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

IN  PEISON. 

A  ND  now  for  the  first  time  my  courage  completely 
failed  me.  It  is  enough,  to  say  that  I  was  penni- 
less, and  a  prisoner  in  a  foreign  country,  where  I  had 
no  friend,  nor  any  knowledge  of  the  customs  or  lan- 
guage of  the  people.  I  sank  upon  the  bed,  and 
thought  what  I  had  better  do.  And  yet,  engrossed  as 
I  was  with  my  extremely  difficult  and  doubtful  posi- 
tion, I  could  not  help  feeling  great  curiosity  as  to 
the  people  among  whom  I  had  fallen.  What  was  the 
meaning  of  that  room  full  of  old  machinery  which  I 
had  just  seen,  and  of  the  displeasure  with  which  the 
magistrate  had  regarded  my  watch?  The  people  had 
very  little  machinery  now.  I  had  been  struck  with 
this  over  and  over  again,  though  I  had  not  been  more 
than  four-and-twenty  hours  in  the  country.  They 
were  about  as  far  advanced  as  Europeans  of  the 
twelfth  or  thirteenth  century;  certainly  not  more  so. 
And  yet  they  must  have  had  at  one  time  the  fullest, 
knowledge  of  our  own  most  recent  inventions.  How 
could  it  have  happened  that,  having  been  once  so  far  in 
advance,  they  were  now  as  much  behind  us  ?  It  was 
evident  that  it  was  not  from  ignorance.  They  knew 
my  watch  as  a  watch  when  they  saw  it ;  and  the  care 
with  which  the  broken  machines  were  preserved  and 


IN  PRISON 


63 


ticketed,  proved  tliat  they  had  not  lost  the  recollection 
of  their  former  civilisation.  The  more  I  thought,  the 
less  I  could  understand  it ;  but  at  last  I  concluded 
that  they  must  have  worked  out  their  mines  of  coal 
and  iron,  till  either  none  were  left,  or  so  few,  that  the 
use  of  these  metals  was  restricted  to  the  very  highest 
nobility.  This  was  the  only  solution  I  could  think  of; 
and,  though  I  afterwards  found  how  entirely  mistaken 
it  was,  I  felt  quite  sure  then  that  it  must  be  the  right 
one. 

I  had  hardly  arrived  at  this  opinion  for  above  four 
or  five  minutes,  when  the  door  opened,  and  a  most 
beautiful  young  woman  made  her  appearance  with  a 
tray,  and  a  very  appetising  smell  of  dinner.  I  gazed 
upon  her  with  admiration  as  she  laid  a  cloth,  and  set 
a  savoury-looking  dish  upon  the  table.  As  I  beheld 
her  I  felt  as  though  my  position  was  already  much 
ameliorated,  for  the  very  sight  of  her  carried  great 
comfort.  She  was  not  more  than  twenty,  of  about  the 
middle  height,  active  and  strong,  but  yet  most  deli- 
cately featured ;  her  lips  were  full  and  sweet ;  her 
eyes  were  of  a  deep  hazel,  and  fringed  with  the  most 
delicious  eyelashes  ;  her  hair  was  neatly  braided 
from  off  her  forehead;  her  complexion  was  simply 
exquisite ;  her  figure  as  robust  as  was  consistent  with 
the  most  perfect  female  beauty,  yet  not  more  so ;  her 
hands  and  feet  might  have  served  as  models  to  a 
sculptor.  Having  set  the  stew  upon  the  table,  she 
retired  with  a  glance  of  pity,  whereon  (remembering 
pity's  kinsman)  I  decided  that  she  should  pity  me  a 
little  more.  She  returned  with  a  bottle  and  a  glass, 
and  found  me  sitting  on  the  bed  with  my  hands  over 
my  face,  looking  the  very  picture  of  abject  misery ; 


64  ERE  W HON. 

and,  like  all  pictures,  rather  untruthful.  As  I 
watched  her,  through  my  fingers,  out  of  the  room 
again,  I  felt  sure  that  she  was  exceedingly  sorry  for 
me.  Her  back  being  turned,  I  set  to  work  and  ate  my 
dinner,  which  was  excellent. 

She  returned  in  about  an  hour  to  take  away  ;  and 
there  came  with  her  a  man  who  had  a  great 
bunch  of  keys  at  his  waist,  and  whose  manner  con- 
vinced me  that  he  was  the  jailor.  I  afterwards  found 
that  he  was  father  to  the  beautiful  creature  who  had 
brought  me  my  dinner.  I  am  not  a  great  hypocrite, 
and  do  what  I  would,  I  could  not  look  so  very  miser- 
able. I  had  already  recovered  from  my  dejection,  and 
felt  in  a  most  genial  humour,  both  with  my  jailor 
and  his  daughter.  I  thanked  them  for  their  atten- 
tion towards  me ;  and,  though  they  could  not  under- 
stand, they  looked  at  one  another,  and  laughed  and 
chattered  till  the  old  man  said-  something  or  other 
which,  I  suppose,  was  a  joke  ;  for  the  girl  laughed 
merrily  and  ran  away,  leaving  her  father  to  take 
away  the  dinner  things.  Then  I  had  another  visitor, 
who  was  not  so  prepossessing,  and  who  seemed  to 
have  a  great  idea  of  himself  and  a  small  one  of  me. 
He  brought  a  book  with  him,  and  pens  and  paper — 
all  very  English ;  and  yet,  neither  paper,  nor  printing, 
nor  binding,  nor  pen,  nor  ink,  were  quite  the  same  as 
ours. 

He  gave  me  to  understand  that  he  was  to  teach  me 
the  language,  and  that  we  were  to  begin  at  once.  This 
delighted  me,  both  because  I  should  be  more  comfort- 
able when  I  could  understand  and  make  myself  under- 
stood, and  because  I  supposed  that  the  authorities 
would  hardly  teach  me  the  language  if  they  intended 


IN  PRISON  65 

any  cruel  usage  towards  me  afterwards.  We  began 
at  once,  and  I  learnt  the  names  of  everything  in  the 
room,  and  also  the  numerals  and  personal  pronouns. 
I  found,  to  my  sorrow,  that  the  resemblance  to 
European  things,  which  I  had  so  frequently  observed 
hitherto,  did  not  hold  good  in  the  matter  of  language ; 
for  I  could  detect  no  analogy  whatever  between  this 
and  any  tongue  of  which  I  have  the  slightest  know- 
ledge,— a  thing  which  made  me  think  it  possible  that 
I  might  be  learning  Hebrew. 

I  must  detail  no  longer ;  from  this  time  my  days 
were  spent  with  a  monotony  which  would  have  been 
tedious  but  for  the  society  of  Yram,  the  jailor's 
daughter,  who  had  taken  a  great  fancy  for  me,  and 
treated  me  with  the  utmost  kindness.  The  man  came 
every  day  to  teach  me  the  language,  but  my  real 
dictionary  and  grammar  were  Yram ;  and  I  consulted 
them  to  such  purpose,  that  I  made  the  most  extra- 
ordinary progress,  being  able  at  the  end  of  a  month 
to  understand  a  great  deal  of  the  conversation  which 
I  overheard  between  Yram  and  her  father.  My  teacher 
professed  himself  well  satisfied,  and  said  he  should 
make  a  favourable  report  of  me  to  the  authorities.  I 
then  questioned  him  as  to  what  would  probably  be  done 
with  me.  He  told  me  that  my  arrival  had  caused 
great  excitement  throughout  the  country,  and  that  I 
was  to  be  detained  a  close  prisoner  until  the  receipt  of 
advices  from  the  Government.  My  having  had  a 
watch,  he  said,  was  the  only  damaging  feature  in  the 
case.  And  then,  in  answer  to  my  asking  why  this 
should  be  so,  he  gave  me  a  long  story  of  which,  with 
my  then  imperfect  knowledge  of  the  language,  I  could 
make  nothing  whatever,  except  that  it  was  a  very 

E 


66 


ERE  WHO  N. 


heinous  offence,  almost  as  bad  (at  least,  so  I  thought 
I  understood  him)  as  having  typhus  fever.  But  he 
said  he  thought  my  light  hair  would  save  me. 

I  was  allowed  to  walk  in  the  garden ;  there  was  a 
high  wall,  so  that  I  managed  to  play  a  sort  of  hand 
fives,  which  prevented  my  feeling  the  bad  effects  of 
my  confinement,  though  it  was  stupid  work  playing 
alone.  In  the  course  of  time  people  from  the  town 
and  neighbourhood  began  to  pester  the  jailor  to  be 
allowed  to  see  me,  and  on  receiving  handsome  fees 
he  let  them  do  so.  The  people  were  good  to  me ; 
almost  too  good,  for  they  were  inclined  to  make  a  lion 
of  me,  which  I  hated — at  least  the  women  were; 
only  they  had  to  beware  of  Yram,  who  was  a  young 
lady  of  a  jealous  temperament,  and  kept  a  sharp  eye 
both  on  me  and  on  my  lady  visitors.  However,  I  felt 
so  kindly  towards  her,  and  she  had  treated  me  so  well, 
and  I  was  so  entirely  dependent  upon  her  for  almost 
all  that  made  my  life  a  blessing  and  a  comfort  to  me, 
that  I  took  good  care  not  to  vex  her,  and  we  remained 
excellent  friends.  The  men  were  far  less  inquisitive, 
and  would  not,  I  believe,  have  come  near  me  of  their 
own  accord;  but  the  women  made  them  come  as 
escorts.  I  was  delighted  with  their  handsome  mien, 
and  pleasant  genial  manners. 

My  food  was  plain,  but  always  varied  and  whole- 
some, and  the  good  red  wine  was  admirable.  I  had 
found  a  sort  of  wort  in  the  garden,  which  I  sweated 
in  heaps,  and  then  dried,  obtaining  thus  a  sub- 
stitute for  tobacco ;  so  that,  what  with  Yram,  the 
language,  visitors,  fives  in  the  garden,  smoking,  and 
bed,  my  time  slipped  by  more  rapidly  and  pleasantly 
than  might  have  been  expected.    I  also  made  myself 


IN  PRISON. 


67 


a  small  flute ;  and  being  a  tolerable  player,  amused 
myself  at  times  with  playing  snatches  from  operas, 
and  airs  such  as  "  Oh  where  and  oh  where,"  and 
"  Home,  sweet  home."  This  was  of  great  advantage 
to  me,  for  the  people  of  the  country  were  ignorant  of 
the  diatonic  scale,  and  could  hardly  believe  their  ears 
on  hearing  some  of  our  most  common  melodies. 
Often,  too,  they  would  make  me  sing ;  and  I  could  at 
any  time  make  Tram's  eyes  swim  with  tears  by  sing- 
ing "  Lascia  ch'io  Pianga,"  "  Verdi  Prati,"  "  Oh 
Placido  il  mare,"  or  "  Se  non  ho  l'idol  mio;"  or  as 
much  of  them  as  I  could  remember. 

I  had  one  or  two  discussions  with  them,  because 
I  never  would  sing  on  Sunday  (of  which  I  kept 
count  in  my  pocket-book),  except  chants  and  hymn 
tunes,  of  which  I  regret  to  say  that  I  had  forgotten  the 
words,  so  that  I  could  only  sing  the  tune.  They 
appeared  to  have  little  or  no  religious  feeling,  and  to 
have  never  so  much  as  heard  of  the  divine  institution 
of  the  Sabbath;  so  they  ascribed  my  unwillingness 
to  profane  it  to  a  fit  of  sulkiness,  to  which  they 
observed  me  liable  on  one  day  in  seven.  But  they 
were  very  tolerant,  and  one  of  them  said  to  me  quite 
kindly,  that  she  knew  how  impossible  it  was  to  help 
being  sulky  at  times,  only  she  thought  I  ought  to  see 
some  one  if  it  became  more  serious— a  remark  which 
I  then  failed  to  understand,  though  I  pretended  to 
take  it  quite  as  a  matter  of  course. 

Once  only,  did  Tram  treat  me  in  a  way  that  was 
unkind  and  unreasonable, — at  least,  so  I  thought 
it  at  the  time.  It  happened  thus.  I  had  been 
playing  fives  in  the  garden  and  got  much  heated. 
Although  the  weather  was  cold  and  frosty,  I  had  played 


68 


EREWHON. 


without  my  coat  and  waistcoat,  and  took  a  sharp  chill 
on  resting  myself  too  long  in  the  open  air  without 
protection.  The  next  day  I  had  a  severe  cold,  and 
felt  really  poorly.  Being  little  used  even  to  the 
lightest  ailments,  and  thinking  that  it  would  be 
rather  nice  to  be  petted  and  cossetted  by  Yram,  I 
certainly  did  not  make  myself  out  to  be  any  better 
than  I  was ;  in  fact,  I  am  afraid  I  even  made  the 
worst  of  things,  and  took  it  into  my  head  to  consider 
myself  upon  the  sick-list.  When  Yram  brought  me 
my  breakfast,  I  complained  somewhat  dolefully  of  my 
indisposition,  expecting  the  sympathy  and  humouring 
which .  I  should  have  received  from  my  mother  and 
sisters  at  home.  Not  a  bit  of  it.  She  fired  up  in  an 
instant,  and  asked  me  what  I  meant  by  it,  and  how  I 
dared  to  presume  to  mention  such  a  thing,  especially 
when  I  considered  in  what  place  I  was.  She  had  the 
best  mind  to  tell  her  father,  only  that  she  was  afraid  the 
consequences  would  be  so  very  serious  for  me.  Her 
manner  was  so  injured  and  decided,  and  her  anger  so 
evidently  unfeigned,  that  I  forgot  my  cold  upon  the 
spot,  begging  her  by  all  means  to  tell  her  father  if 
she  wished  to  do  so,  and  telling  her  that  I  had  no 
idea  of  being  shielded  by  her  from  anything  whatever; 
presently  mollifying,  after  having  said  as  many  biting 
things  as  I  could,  I  asked  her  what  it  was  that  I  had 
done  amiss,  and  promised  amendment  as  soon  as  ever 
I  became  aware  of  it.  She  saw  that  I  was  really 
ignorant,  and  had  had  no  intention  of  being  rude 
to  her;  whereon  it  came  out  that  illness  of  any  sort 
was  considered  in  Erewhon  to  be  highly  criminal 
and  immoral;  and  that  I  was  liable,  even  for 
catching  cold,  to  be  had  up  before  the  magistrate, 


IN  PRISON. 


69 


and  imprisoned  for  a  considerable  period — an  an- 
nouncement which  struck  me  dumb  with  astonish- 
ment. 

I  followed  up  the  conversation  with  her  as  well  as  my 
imperfect  knowledge  of  the  language  would  allow,  and 
caught  a  glimmering  of  her  position  with  regard  to  ill- 
health  ;  but  I  did  not  even  then  fully  comprehend  it, 
nor  had  I  as  yet  any  idea  of  the  other  extraordinary  per- 
versions of  thought  which  existed  among  them,  but 
with  which  I  was  soon  to  become  familiar.  I  propose, 
therefore,  to  make  no  mention  of  what  passed  between 
us  on  this  occasion,  save  that  we  were  reconciled,  and 
that  she  brought  me  surreptitiously  a  hot  glass  of 
spirits  and  water  before  I  went  to  bed,  also  a  huge  pile 
of  extra  blankets,  and  that  the  next  morning  there 
were  no  traces  of  my  cold  left.  I  never  remember  to 
have  lost  a  cold  so  rapidly. 

This  little  affair  explained  much  which  had  been 
heretofore  an  enigma.  It  seemed  that  the  two  men 
who  were  examined  before  the  magistrates  on  the  day 
of  my  arrival  in  the  country,  had  been  given  in  charge 
011  account  of  ill  health,  and  were  both  condemned  to 
a  heavy  term  of  imprisonment,  with  hard  labour ;  in 
fact,  they  were  now  expiating  their  offence  in  this  very 
prison,  and  their  exercise  ground  was  a  yard  separated 
by  my  fives  wall  from  the  garden  in  which  I  walked. 
This  accounted  for  the  sounds  of  coughing  and  groan- 
ing which  I  had  often  noticed  as  coming  from  the 
other  side  of  the  wall :  it  was  high,  and  I  had  not 
dared  to  climb  it,  for  fear  the  jailor  should  see  me, 
and  think  that  I  was  trying  to  escape;  but  I  had 
often  wondered  what  sort  of  people  they  could  be  on 
the  other  side,  and  had  resolved  on  asking  the  jailor  ; 


EREWHON. 


but  I  seldom  saw  him,  and  Yram  and  I  generally 
found  other  things  to  talk  about. 

Another  month  flew  by,  during  which  I  made  such 
progress  in  the  language,  that  I  could  understand 
all  that  was  said  to  me,  and  even  express  myself  with 
tolerable  fluency.  My  instructor  professed  to  be 
astonished  with  the  progress  I  had  made,  which  I 
was  careful  to  attribute  to  the  pains  he  had  taken 
with  me,  and  to  his  admirable  method  of  explaining 
my  difficulties ;  so  we  became  excellent  friends. 

My  visitors  became  more  and  more  frequent. 
Among  them  there  were  some,  both  men  and  women, 
who  delighted  me  entirely  by  their  simplicity,  un- 
consciousness of  self,  kindly  genial  manners,  and 
last,  but  not  least,  by  their  exquisite  beauty ;  there 
came  others  less  well-bred,  but  still  comely  and 
agreeable  people,  while  some  were  snobs  pure  and 
simple. 

At  the  end  of  the  third  month,  the  jailor  and  my 
instructor  came  together  to  visit  me,  and  told  me  that 
communications  had  been  received  from  the  G-overn- 
ment  to  the  effect  that  if  I  had  behaved  well  and 
seemed  generally  reasonable,  and  if  there  could  be  no 
suspicion  at  all  about  my  bodily  health  and  vigour,  and 
if  my  hair  was  really  light,  and  my  eyes  blue  and  com- 
plexion fresh,  I  was  to  be  sent  up  at  once  to  the  metro- 
polis, in  order  that  the  king  and  queen  might  see  me 
and  converse  with  me ;  but  that,  when  I  arrived  there,  I 
should  be  set  at  liberty,  and  that  a  suitable  allowance 
would  be  made  me.  My  teacher  also  told  me  that  one 
of  the  leading  merchants  had  sent  me  an  invitation  to 
repair  to  his  house,  and  to  consider  myself  his  guest 
for  as  long  a  time  as  I  chose.    "  He  is  a  delightful 


IN  PRISON 


man,"  continued  the  interpreter,  "but  has  suffered, 
terribly  from"  (here  there  came  a  long  word  that 
I  could  not  quite  catch,  only  it  was  much,  longer  than 
kleptomania),  "  and  has  but  lately  recovered,  from 
embezzling  a  large  sum  of  money  under  singularly 
distressing  circumstances ;  but  he  has  quite  got  over 
it,  and  the  straighteners  say  that  he  has  made  a 
really  wonderful  recovery :  you  are  sure  to  like  him." 


CHAPTEE  IX. 


TO    THE  METROPOLIS. 

"I17ITH  the  above  words  the  good  man  left  the 
'  "  room — while  I  was  myself  bewildered  at  hear- 
ing snch  extraordinary  language  from  the  lips  of 
one  who  seemed  a  reputable  member  of  society. 
"  Embezzle  a  large  sum  of  money  under  singularly 
distressing  circumstances  !  "  I  exclaimed  to  myself, 
"  and  ask  me  to  go  and  stay  with  him  !  I  shall  do 
nothing  of  the  sort — compromise  myself  at  the  very 
outset  in  the  eyes  of  all  decent  people,  and  give  the 
death-blow  to  my  chances  of'  either  converting  them, 
if  they  are  the  lost  tribes  of  Israel,  or  making  money 
out  of  them  if  they  are  not!  No.  I  will  do  any- 
thing rather  than  that."  And  when  my  teacher 
returned  I  told  him  that  I  did  not  at  all  like  the 
sound  of  what  had  been  proposed  for  me,  and  that  I 
would  have  nothing  to  do  with  it.  For  by  my  educa- 
tion and  the  example  of  my  own  parents,  and  I  trust 
also  in  some  degree  from  inborn  instinct,  I  have 
a  very  genuine  dislike  for  all  unhandsome  dealing 
in  money  matters,  though  none  can  have  a  greater 
regard  for  money  than  I  have,  if  it  be  got  fairly. 

The  interpreter  appeared  much  surprised  by  my 
answer,  and  told  me  that  I  was  very  foolish  if  I  per- 
sisted in  my  refusal. 


TO  THE  METROPOLIS. 


73 


"  Mr  Nosnibor,"  lie  continued,  "  is  a  man  of 
at  least  500,000  horse  power"  (for  their  way  of 
reckoning  and  classifying  men  is  by  the  number 
of  foot  pounds  which  they  have  money  enough  to  raise, 
or  more  roughly  by  their  horse  power),  u  and  keeps 
a  capital  table ;  besides,  his  two  daughters  are  among 
the  most  beautiful  women  in  Erewhon." 

When  I  heard  all  this,  I  confess  that  I  was  much 
shaken,  and  inquired  whether  he  was  favourably  con- 
sidered in  the  best  society. 

"  Certainly,"  was  the  answer ;  "  no  man  in  the 
country  stands  higher." 

He  then  went  on  to  say  that  one  would  have 
thought  by  my  answer  that  my  proposed  host  had 
had  jaundice  or  pleurisy,  and  that  I  was  in  fear  of 
infection. 

"  I  am  not  much  afraid  of  infection,"  said  I,  rather 
grimly,  u  but  I  have  some  regard  for  my  character  ; 
and  if  I  know  a  man  to  be  an  embezzler  of  other 
people's  money,  be  sure  of  it,  I  will  give  him  as  wide 
a  berth  as  I  can.    If  he  were  ill  or  poor  "  

"  111  or  poor !  "  interrupted  the  interpreter,  with  a 
face  of  great  alarm.  "  So  that's  your  notion  of  pro- 
priety !  You  would  consort  with  the  basest  criminals, 
and  yet  deem  simple  embezzlement  a  bar  to  friendly 
intercourse.  -I  cannot  understand  you." 

"  But  I  am  poor  myself,"  cried  I. 

"  You  were"  said  he  ;  "  and  you  were  liable  to  be 
severely  punished  for  it, — indeed,  at  the  council  which 
was  held  concerning  you,  this  fact  was  very  nearly 
consigning  you  to  what  I  should  myself  consider  a 
well-deserved  chastisement "  (for  he  was  getting 
angry,  and  so  was  I) ;   "  but  the  queen  was  so  in- 


74 


ERE  WHO N. 


quisitive,  and  wanted  so  much  to  see  you,  that  she 
petitioned  the  king,  and  made  him  give  you  his 
pardon,  and  assign  you  a  pension  in  consideration  of 
your  ignorance  of  the  law  and  your  excellent  physique. 
It  is  lucky  for  you  that  he  has  not  heard  what  you 
have  been  saying  now,  or  he  would  be  sure  to  cancel 
it." 

As  I  heard  these  words,  my  heart  sank  within  me. 
I  felt  the  extreme  difficulty  of  my  position,  and  how 
unwise  it  would  be  for  me  to  run  counter  to  prevailing 
prejudices,  however  revolting  they  might  be  to  me. 
I  remained  silent  for  several  minutes ;  then,  having 
got  myself  under  control,  I  said  that  I  fancied  I  had 
made  a  mistake,  and  that  I  should  be  very  happy  to 
accept  the  embezzler's  invitation, — on  which  my  in- 
structor brightened,  and  said  I  was  a  sensible  fellow. 
But  I  felt  very  uncomfortable.  When  he  had  left  the 
room,  I  mused  over  the  conversation  which  had  just 
taken  place  between  us,  but  I  could  make  nothing  out 
of  it,  except  that  it  argued  an  even  greater  perversity 
of  mental  vision  than  I  had*  been  yet  prepared  for. 
And  this  made  me  wretched ;  for  I  cannot  bear  having 
much  to  do  with  people  who  think  differently  from 
myself.  All  sorts  of  wandering  thoughts  kept  com- 
ing into  my  head.  I  thought  of  my  master's  hut,  and 
my  seat  upon  the  mountain  side,  where  I  had  first 
conceived  the  insane  idea  of  exploring.  What  years 
and  years  seemed  to  have  passed  since  I  had  begun 
my  journey ! 

I  thought  of  my  adventures  in  the  gorge,  and  on 
the  journey  hither,  and  of  Chowbok.  I  wondered  what 
Chowbok  told  them  about  me  when  he  got  back, — he 
had  done  well  in  going  back,  Chowbok  had.  He 


TO  THE  METROPOLIS. 


75 


was  not  handsome — nay,  he  was  hideous;  and  it 
would  have  gone  hardly  with  him.  Twilight  drew  on, 
and  rain  pattered  against  the  windows.  Never  yet  in 
my  life  had  I  felt  so  unhappy,  except  during  three  days 
of  sea-sickness  at  the  beginning  of  my  voyage  from 
England.  I  sat  musing  and  in  great  melancholy, 
until  Yram  made  her  appearance  with  light  and 
supper.  She  too,  poor  girl,  was  miserable;  for  she 
had  heard  that  I  was  to  leave  them.  She  had  made 
up  her  mind  that  I  was  to  remain  always  in  the  town, 
even  after  my  imprisonment  was  over ;  and  I  fancy, 
had  resolved  to  marry  me,  though  I  had  never  so  much 
as  hinted  at  her  doing  so.  So,  what  with  the  distress- 
ingly strange  conversation  with  my  teacher,  my  own 
friendless  condition,  and  Yram's  melancholy,  I  felt 
more  unhappy  than  I  can  describe,  and  remained  so 
till  I  got  to  bed,  and  sleep  sealed  my  eyelids. 

On  awaking  next  morning  I  was  much  better.  It 
was  settled  that  I  was  to  make  my  start  in  a  convey- 
ance which  was  to  be  in  waiting  for  me  at  about 
eleven  o'clock ;  and  the  anticipation  of  change  put 
me  in  good  spirits,  which  even  the  tearful  face  of 
Yram  could  hardly  altogether  derange.  I  kissed  her 
again  and  again,  assured  her  that  we  should  meet 
hereafter,  and  that  in  the  meanwhile  I  should  be  ever 
mindful  of  her  kindness.  I  gave  her  two  of  the 
buttons  off  my  coat  and  a  lock  of  my  hair  as  a  keep-  , 
sake,  taking  a  goodly  curl  from  her  own  beautiful 
head  in  return :  and  so,  having  said  good-bye  a  hun- 
dred times,  till  I  was  fairly  overcome  with  her  great 
sweetness  and  her  sorrow,  I  tore  myself  away  from 
her,  and  got  down-stairs  to  the  caleche  which  was  in 
waiting.    How  thankful  I  was  when  it  was  all  over, 


76 


EREWHON. 


and  I  was  driven  away  and  out  of  sight.  Would  that 
I  could  have  felt  that  it  was  out  of  mind  also  !  Pray 
heaven  that  it  is  so  now,  aud  that  she  is  married 
happily  among  her  own  people,  and  has  forgotten 
me  ! 

And  now  began  a  long  and  tedious  journey,  with 
which  I  should  hardly  trouble  the  reader  if  I  could. 
He  is  safe,  however,  for  the  simple  reason  that  I  was 
blindfolded  during  the  greater  part  of  the  time.  A 
bandage  was  put  upon  my  eyes  every  morning,  and 
was  only  removed  at  night  when  I  reached  the  inn 
at  which  we  were  to  pass  the  night.  We  travelled 
slowly,  although  the  roads  were  good.  We  drove  but 
one  horse,  which  took  us  our  day's  journey  from 
morning  till  evening,  about  six  hours,  exclusive  of  two 
hours'  rest  in  the  middle  of  the  day.  I  do  not  sup- 
pose we  made  above  thirty  or  thirty-five  miles  on  an 
average.  Each  day  we  had  a  fresh  horse.  As  I  have 
said  already,  I  could  see  nothing  of  the  country.  I 
can  only  say  that  it  was  level,  and  that  several  times 
we  had  to  cross  large  rivers  in  ferry-boats.  The  inns 
were  clean  and  comfortable.  In  one  or  two  of  the 
larger  towns  they  were  quite  sumptuous,  and  the  food 
was  good  and  well-cooked.  The  same  wonderful 
health  and  grace  and  beauty  prevailed  everywhere. 

I  found  myself  to  be  an  object  of  great  interest ;  so 
much  so,  that  the  driver  told  me  he  had  to  keep  our 
route  secret,  and  at  times  go  to  places  that  were  not 
directly  on  our  road,  in  order  to  avoid  the  press  that 
would  otherwise  have  awaited  us.  Every  evening  I 
had  a  reception,  and  grew  heartily  tired  of  having  to 
say  the  same  things  over  and  over  again  in  answer  to 
the  same  questions,  but  it  was  quite  impossible  to  be 


TO  THE  METROPOLIS. 


17 


angry  with,  guests  whose  manners  were  so  delightful. 
They  never  once  asked  after  my  health,  or  even 
whether  I  was  fatigued  with  my  journey ;  but  their 
first  question  was  almost  invariably  an  inquiry  after 
my  temper,  the  naivete  of  which  astonished  me  till  I 
became  used  to  it.  One  day.  being  tired  and  cold, 
and  weary  of  saying  the  same  thing  over  and  over 
again,  I  turned  a  little  brusquely  on  my  questioner, 
and  said  that  I  was  exceedingly  cross,  and  that,  in 
fact,  I  could  hardly  feel  in  a  worse  humour  with 
myself  and  every  one  else  than  at  that  moment.  To 
my  surprise,  I  was  met  with  the  kindest  expressions 
of  condolence,  and  heard  it  buzzed  about  the  room 
that  I  was  in  an  ill  temper ;  whereon  people  began 
to  give  me  nice  things  to  smell  and  to  eat,  which 
really  did  seem  to  have  some  temper -mending  quality 
about  them,  for  I  soon  felt  pleased,  and  was  at  once 
congratulated  upon  being  better.  The  next  morning 
two  or  three  people  sent  their  servants  to  the  hotel 
with  sweetmeats,  and  inquiries  whether  I  had  quite 
recovered  from  my  ill  humour.  On  receiving  the  good 
things,  I  felt  in  half  a  mind  to  be  ill-tempered  every 
evening ;  but  I  disliked  the  condolences  and  the 
inquiries,  and  found  it  most  comfortable  to  keep  my 
natural  temper,  which  is  smooth  enough  generally. 

Among  those  who  came  to  visit  me  were  some  who 
had  received  a  liberal  education  at  the  Colleges  of 
Unreason,  and  taken  the  highest  degrees  in  hypo- 
thetics,  which  are  their  principal  study.  These  gentle- 
men had  now  settled  down  to  various  employments  in 
the  country,  as  straighteners,  managers  and  cashiers 
of  the  musical  banks,  priests  of  religion,  or  what  not ; 
and  carrying  their  education  with  them,  they  diffused  a 


78 


EREWHON. 


leaven  of  culture  throughout  the  country.  I  naturally 
questioned  them  about  many  of  the  things  which  had 
puzzled  me  since  my  arrival.  I  inquired  what  was 
the  object  and  meaning  of  the  statues  which  I  had 
seen  upon  the  plateau  of  the  pass.  I  was  told  that 
they  dated  from  an  exceedingly  remote  period,  and  that 
there  were  several  other  such  groups  in  the  country, 
but  none  so  remarkable  as  the  one  which  I  had  seen. 
They  had  a  religious  origin,  having  been  designed 
to  propitiate  the  gods  of  deformity  and  disease.  In 
former  times  it  had  been  the  custom  to  make  expedi- 
tions over  the  ranges,  and  capture  the  ugliest  of 
Chowbok's  ancestors  whom  they  could  find,  in  order 
to  sacrifice  them  in  the  presence  of  these  deities,  and 
thus  avert  ugliness  and  disease. from  the  Erewhonians 
themselves.  It  had  been  whispered  (but  my  informant 
assured  me  untruly)  that  at  a  remote  period  they  had 
even  offered  up  some  of  their  own  people  who  were 
ugly  or  out  of  health,  in  order  to  make  examples  of 
them.  These  detestable  customs,  however,  had  been 
long  discontinued;  neither  was  thore  any  present 
observance  of  the  statues,  save  a  yearly  procession 
round  them,  which  was  still  continued,  but  without 
sacrifices,  and  rather  from  habit  than  from  any  super- 
stitious feeling.  I  had  the  curiosity  to  inquire  what 
would  be  done  to  any  of  Chowbok's  tribe  if  they 
crossed  over  into  Erewhon.  I  was  told  that  nobody 
knew,  inasmuch  as  such  a  thing  had  not  happened 
for  centuries.  They  would  be  too  ugly  to  be  allowed 
to  go  at  large,  but  not  so  much  so  as  to  be  criminally 
liable.  Their  offence  in  having  come  would  be  a 
moral  one;  but  they  would  be  beyond  the  straightener's 
art.    Possibly  they  would  be  consigned  to  the  Hospital 


TO  THE  METROPOLIS. 


79 


for  Incurable  Bores,  and  made  to  work  at  being-  bored 
for  so  many  hours  a  day ;  in  fact,  that  they  would 
be  kept  as  professional  borees.  When  I  heard  this, 
it  occurred  to  me  that  some  rumours  of  its  substance 
might  perhaps  have  become  current  among  Chowbok's 
people ;  for  the  agony  of  his  fear  had  been  too  great 
to  have  been  inspired  hy  the  mere  dread  of  being 
burnt  alive  before  the  statues. 

I  also  questioned  them  about  the  museum  of  old 
machines,  and  the  cause  of  the  apparent  retrogression 
in  all  arts,  sciences,  and  inventions.    I  learnt  that 
about  four  hundred  years  previously,  the  state  of 
mechanical  knowledge  was  far  beyond  our  own,  and 
was  advancing  with  prodigious  rapidity,  until  one 
of  the  most  learned  professors  of  hypothetics  wrote  an 
extraordinary  book  (from  which  I  propose  to  give 
extracts  later  on),  proving  that  the  machines  were 
ultimately  destined  to  supplant  the  race  of  man,  and 
to  become  instinct  with  a  vitality  as  different  from 
and  superior  to  that  of  animals,  as  animal  to  veget- 
able life.    So  convincing  was  his  reasoning  (or  un- 
reasoning) to  this  effect,  that  he  carried  the  whole 
country  with  him ;  and  they  made  a  clean  sweep  of 
all  machinery  that  had  not  been  in  use  for  more  than 
two  hundred  and  seventy-one  years  (which  period 
was  arrived  at  after  a  series  of  compromises),  and 
strictly  forbade  all  further  improvements  and  inven- 
tions under  pain  of  being  considered  in  the  eye  of 
the  law  to  be  labouring  under  typhus  fever,  which,  in 
their  eyes,  is  one  of  the  worst  of  all  crimes. 

This  is  the  only  case  in  which  they  have  confounded 
mental  and  physical  diseases,  and  they  do  it  even 
here  as  by  an  avowed  legal  fiction.    I  became  uneasy 


8o 


ERE WHO <M 


when  I  remembered  about  my  watch  ;  but  they  com- 
forted me  with  the  assurance  that  transgression  in  this 
matter  was  now  so  unheard  of,  that  the  law  could 
afford  to  be  lenient  towards  an  utter  stranger, 
especially  towards  one  who  had  such  a  good  char- 
acter (they  meant  physique),  and  such  beautiful 
light  hair.  Moreover  the  watch  was  a  real  curiosity, 
and  would  be  a  welcome  addition  to  the  metropolitan 
collection ;  so  they  did  not  think  that  I  need  let  it 
trouble  me  seriously. 

I  will  write,  however,  more  fully  upon  this  subject 
when  I  deal  with  the  Colleges  of  Unreason,  and  the 
Book  of  the  Machines. 

In  about  a  month  from  the  time  of  our  starting  I 
was  told  that  our  journey  was  nearly  over.  The 
bandage  was  now  dispensed  with,  it  being  considered 
impossible  that  I  should  ever  be  able  to  find  my  way 
back  without  being  captured.  Then  we  rolled  merrily 
along  through  the  streets  of  a  handsome  town,  and 
got  on  to  a  long,  broad,  and  level  road,  with  poplar 
trees  on  either  side.  The  road  was  raised  slightly 
above  the  surrounding  country,  and  had  formerly 
been  a  railway ;  the  fields  on  either  side  were  in  the 
highest  conceivable  cultivation,  and  were  now  bursting 
into  life  under  the  advancing  spring.  The  weather 
had  got  warmer  more  rapidly  than  could  be  quite 
accounted  for  by  the  progress  of  the  season  ;  so  I  felt 
sure  that  we  must  have  been  making  towards  the  sun, 
and  were  some,  degrees  nearer  the  equator  than  when 
we  started ;  for  the  spring  was  earlier,  and  the  vege- 
tation more  southern  than  even  that  of  France.  Yet 
there  seemed  no  lack  of  vigour  among  the  people ; 
on  the  contrary,  they  were  a  very  hardy  race,  and 


TO  THE  METROPOLIS.  8i 

capable  of  great  endurance.  For  the  hundredth  time 
I  thought  that,  take  them  all  round,  I  had  never  seen 
their  equals ;  no,  not  in  Italy  itself,  nor  among  our 
own  choicest,  for  quiet  self-contained  good-breeding 
and  easy  courtesy.  The  flowers  by  the  wayside  were 
lovely,  especially  those  of  the  narcissus,  of  which  for  the 
last  fortnight  I  had  had  bundles  and  bundles  offered 
me ;  but  I  was  told  that  there  would  be  other  flowers 
still  lovelier  later  on.  The  birds  were  plentiful  and 
much  as  in  Europe,  but  not  tame  as  they  had  been 
on  the  other  side  the  ranges.  They  were  shot  at  with 
the  cross-bow  and  with  arrows,  gunpowder  being 
unknown,  or  at  any  rate  not  in  use. 

We  were  now  nearing  the  metropolis  and  I  could 
see  great  towers  and  fortifications,  and  lofty  buildings 
that  looked  like  palaces.  I  began  to  be  nervous  as  to 
my  reception ;  but  I  had  got  on  very  well  so  far,  and 
resolved  to  continue  upon  the  same  plan  as  hitherto — 
namely,  to  behave  just  as  though  I  were  in  England 
until  I  saw  that  I  was  making  a  blunder,  and  then  to 
say  nothing  till  I  could  gather  how  the  land  lay.  We 
drew  nearer  and  nearer.  The  news  of  my  approach 
had  got  abroad,  and  there  was  a  great  crowd  collected 
on  either  side  the  road,  who  greeted  me  with  marks 
of  most  respectful  curiosity,  keeping  me  bowing  con- 
stantly in  acknowledgment  from  side  to  side.  When 
we  were  about  a  mile  off,  we  were  met  by  the  mayor  and 
several  councillors,  among  whom  was  a  venerable  old 
man,  who  was  introduced  to  me  by  the  mayor  (for  so 
I  suppose  I  should  call  him)  as  the  gentleman  who 
had  invited  me  to  his  house.  I  bowed  deeply  and 
told  him  how  grateful  I  felt  to  him,  and  how  gladly 
I  would  accept  his  hospitality.  He  forbade  me  to  say 


82 


ERE  WHO N, 


more,  and  pointing  to  his  carriage,  which  was  close  at 
hand,  he  motioned  me  to  a  seat  therein.  I  again 
bowed  profoundly  to  the  mayor  and  councillors,  and 
drove  off  with  my  entertainer,  whose  name  was  Senoj 
Nosnibor.  After  about  half  a  mile  the  carriage  turned 
off  the  main  road,  and  we  drove  under  the  walls  of 
the  town  till  we  reached  a  palazzo  on  a  slight 
eminence,  and  just  on  the  outskirts  of  the  city.  This 
was  Senoj  Nosnibor's  house,  and  nothing  can  be 
imagined  finer.  It  was  situated  near  the  magnificent 
and  venerable  ruins  of  the  old  railway  station,  which 
formed  an  imposing  feature  from  the  gardens  of  the 
house.  The  grounds,  some  ten  or  a  dozen  acres  in 
extent,  were  laid  out  in  terraced  gardens,  one  above 
the  other,  with  flights  of  broad  steps  ascending  and 
descending  the  declivity  of  the  garden.  On  these  steps 
there  were  statues  of  most  exquisite  workmanship. 
Besides  the  statues  there  were  vases  filled  with  beauti- 
ful bulbous  flowers  that  were  now  coming  into 
blossom ;  and  on  either  side  the  staircases  there  were 
rows  of  huge  old  cypresses  and  cedars,  with  grassy 
alleys  beneath  them.  Then  came  choice  vineyards 
and  orchards  of  fruit-trees  which  were  unknown  to 
me,  and  which  were  not  yet  in  leaf.  The  house  was 
approached  by  a  court-yard,  and  round  it  was  a  corridor 
on  to  which  rooms  opened,  as  at  Pompeii.  In  the 
middle  of  the  court  there  was  a  bath  and  a  fountain. 
Having  passed  the  court  we  came  to  the  main  body 
of  the  house,  which  was  two  stories  in  height.  The 
rooms  were  large  and  lofty;  perhaps  at  first  they 
looked  rather  bare  of  furniture,  but  this  was  an  advan- 
tage later  on,  when  the  weather  became  hot.  I 
missed  also  the  sight  of  a  grand  piano  or  some 


TO  THE  METROPOLIS. 


83 


similar  instrument,  there  being  no  means  of  pro- 
ducing music  in  any  of  the  rooms  save  the  chief 
saloon,  where  there  were  half  a  dozen  large  brass 
gongs,  which  the  ladies  used  occasionally  to  beat 
about  at  random.  It  was  not  pleasant  to  hear  them, 
but  I  have  heard  quite  as  unpleasant  music  both 
before  and  since. 

Mr  JSTosnibor  took  me  through  several  spacious 
rooms  till  we  reached  a  boudoir  where  were  his 
wife  and  daughters,  of  whom  I  had  heard  from  the 
interpreter.  Mrs  ISTosnibor  was  about  forty  years  old, 
and  still  handsome,  but  she  had  grown  very  stout: 
her  daughters  were  in  the  prime  of  youth  and  exqui- 
sitely beautiful.  I  gave  the  preference  almost  at 
once  to  the  younger,  whose  name  was  Arowhena ;  for 
the  elder  sister  was  haughty  while  the  younger  had  a 
very  winning  manner.  Mrs  Nosnibor  received  me 
with  the  perfection  of  courtesy,  so  that  I  must  have 
indeed  been  shy  and  nervous  if  I  had  not  at  once  felt 
welcome.  Scarcely  was  the  ceremony  of  my  intro- 
duction well  completed  before  a  servant  announced 
that  dinner  was  ready  in  the  next  room.  I  was  ex- 
ceedingly hungry  and  the  dinner  was  beyond  all 
praise.  Can  the  reader  wonder  that  I  began  to  con- 
sider myself  in  excellent  quarters?  "  That  man 
embezzle  money  ?  "  thought  I  to  myself ;  "  im- 
possible." 

But  I  noticed  that  my  host  was  uneasy  during  the 
whole  meal,  and  towards  the  end  of  it  there  came  a  tall 
lean  man  with  a  black  beard,  to  whom  Mr  Nosnibor  and 
the  whole  family  paid  great  attention :  he  was  the 
family  straightener.  With  this  gentleman  Mr  Nos- 
nibor  retired  into  another  room,  from  which  there 


84 


ERE  WHO N. 


presently  proceeded  a  sound  of  weeping  and  wailing-. 
I  could  hardly  believe  my  ears,  but  in  a  few  minutes 
I  got  to  know  for  a  certainty  that  they  came  from  Mr 
Nosnibor  himself. 

"  Poor  papa,"  said  Arowhena,  as  she  helped  her- 
self composedly  to  the  salt,  "  how  terribly  he  has 
suffered." 

"  Yes,,"  answered  her  mother ;  "  but  I  think  he  is 
quite  out  of  danger  now." 

Then  they  went  on  to  explain  to  me  the  circum- 
stances of  the  case,  and  the  treatment  which  the 
straightener  had  prescribed  and  how  successful  he 
had  been — all  which  I  will  reserve  for  another 
chapter,  and  put  rather  in  the  form  of  a  general 
summary  of  the  opinions  current  upon  these  subjects 
than  in  the  exact  form  in  which  the  facts  were 
delivered  to  me.  I  also  propose  to  give  certain  other 
Erewhonian  views  of  things  in  general,  which  I  shall 
never  arrive  at  if  I  do  not  hurry  on  a  little  faster. 


CHAPTER  X, 


CUKRENT  OPINIONS. 

rpHIS  is  what  I  gathered.  That  in  that  country  if  a 
man  falls  into  ill  health,  or  catches  any  disorder, 
or  fails  bodily  in  any  way  before  he  is  seventy  years 
old,  he  is  tried  before  a  jury  of  his  countrymen,  and 
if  convicted  is  held  up  to  public  scorn  and  sentenced 
more  or  less  severely  as  the  case  may  be.  There  are 
subdivisions  of  illnesses  into  crimes  and  misdemeanours 
as  with  offences  amongst  ourselves — a  man  being 
punished  very  heavily  for  serious  illness,  while  failure 
of  eyes  or  hearing  in  one  over  sixty-five  who  has  had 
good  health  hitherto  is  dealt  with  by  fine  only,  or 
imprisonment  in  default  of  payment.  But  if  a  man 
forges  a  cheque,  or  sets  his  house  on  fire,  or  robs  with 
violence  from  the  person,  or  does  any  other  such  things 
as  are  criminal  in  our  own  country,  he  is  either  taken 
to  a  hospital,  and  most  carefully  tended  at  the  public 
expense,  or  if  he  is  in  good  circumstances,  he  lets  it  be 
known  to  all  his  friends  that  he  is  indisposed,  just 
as  we  do  when  we  are  ill,  and  they  come  and  visit  him 
with  great  solicitude,  and  inquire  with  interest  how  it 
all  came  about,  what  symptoms  first  showed  themselves, 
and  so  forth, — questions  which  he  will  answer  with 
perfect  unreserve  ;  for  bad  conduct,  though  considered 
no  less  deplorable  than  illness  with  ourselves,  and  as 


86 


EREWHON. 


unquestionably  indicating  something  seriously  wrong 
with  the  individual  who  misbehaves,  is  nevertheless 
held  to  be  the  result  of  either  pre-natal  or  post-natal 
misfortune.  I  should  add  that  under  certain  circum- 
stances poverty  is  considered  criminal. 

Accordingly,  there  exists  a  class  of  men  trained  in 
soul-craft,  whom  they  call  straighteners,  as  nearly  as  I 
can  translate  a  word  which  literally  means  "  one  who 
bendeth  back  the  crooked."  These  men  practise 
much  as  medical  men  in  England,  and  receive  a 
quasi -surreptitious  fee  on  every  visit.  They  are 
treated  with  the  same  unreserve  and  obeyed  just  as 
readily  as  our  own  doctors — that  is  to  say,  on  the 
whole  sufficiently — because  people  know  that  it  is  their 
interest  to  get  well  as  soon  as  they  can,  and  that  they 
will  not  be  scouted  as  they' would  be  if  their  bodies 
were  out  of  order,  even  though  they  may  have  to 
undergo  a  very  painful  course  of  treatment. 

When  I  say  that  they  will  not  be  scouted,  I  do  not 
mean  that  an  Erewhonian  offender  will  suffer  no 
manner  of  social  inconvenience.  Friends  will  fall 
away  from  him  because  of  his  being  less  pleasant 
company,  just  as  we  ourselves  are  disinclined  to  make 
companions  of  those  who  are  either  poor  or  poorly, 
having  a  right  to  choose  (and  being  right  in  choosing) 
that  company  which  most  pleases  us,  and  in  avoid- 
ing that  which  we  dislike.  No  one  with  any  sense  of 
self-respect  will  place  himself  on  an  equality  in 
the  matter  of  affection  with  those  who  are  less 
lucky  than  himself  in  birth,  health,  money,  good  looks, 
capacity,  or  anything  else.  Indeed,  that  dislike  and 
even  disgust  should  be  felt  by  the  fortunate  for  the 
unfortunate,  or  at  any  rate  for  those  who  have  been  dis- 


CURRENT  OPINIONS. 


87 


covered  to  have  met  with  any  of  the  more  serious  and 
less  familiar  misfortunes,  is  not  only  natural,  but  de- 
sirable for  any  society,  whether  of  man  or  brute.  The 
fact  therefore  that  the  Erewhonians  attach  none  of 
that  guilt  to  crime  which  they  do  to  physical  ailments, 
does  not  prevent  the  more  selfish  among  them  from 
neglecting  a  friend  who  has  robbed  a  bank,  for  in- 
stance, till  he  has  fully  recovered ;  but  it  does  prevent 
them  from  even  thinking  of  treating  criminals  with 
that  contemptuous  tone  which  would  seem  to  say,  "  I, 
if  I  were  you,  should  be  a  better  man  than  you  are,"  a 
tone  which  is  held  quite  reasonable  in  regard  to  phy- 
sical ailment.  Hence,  though  they  conceal  ill  health 
by  every  cunning  and  hypocrisy  and  artifice  which  they 
can  devise,  they  are  quite  open  about  the  most  flagrant 
mental  diseases,  should  they  happen  to  exist,  which 
to  do  the  people  justice  is  not  often.  Indeed,  there 
are  some  who  are,  so  to  speak,  spiritual  valetudina- 
rians, and  who  make  themselves  exceedingly  ridiculous 
by  their  nervous  supposition  that  they  are  wicked, 
while  they  are  very  tolerable  people  all  the  time. 
This  however  is  exceptional;  and  on  the  whole  they 
use  much  the  same  reserve  or  unreserve  about  the 
state  of  their  moral  welfare  as  we  do  about  our 
health. 

Hence  it  had  come  that  all  the  ordinary  greetings 
among  ourselves,  such  as,  How  do  you  do  ?  and  the 
like,  were  considered  signs  of  gross  ill-breeding;  nor 
did  the  politer  classes  tolerate  even  such  a  common 
complimentary  remark  as  telling  a  man  that  he  was 
looking  well.  They  salute  each  other  with,  "  I  hope 
you  are  good  this  morning; "  or,  "  I  hope  jtou  have 
recovered  from  the  snappishness  from  which  you  were 


88 


EREWHON. 


suffering  when  I  last  saw  yon;"  and  if  the  person 
saluted  has  not  been  good,  or  is  still  snappish,  he 
says  so  at  once  and  is  condoled  with  accordingly. 
Nay,  the  straighteners  have  gone  so  far  as  to  give 
names  from  the  hypothetical  language  (as  taught  at  the 
Colleges  of  Unreason),  to  all  known  forms  of  mental 
indisposition,  and  to  classify  them  according  to  a 
system  of  their  own,  which,  though  I  could  not 
understand  it,  seemed  to  work  well  in  practice,  for 
they  are  always  able  to  tell  a  man  what  is  the  matter 
with  him  as  soon  as  they  have  heard  his  story,  and 
their  familiarity  with  the  long  names  assures  him 
that  they  thoroughly  understand  his  case. 

Of  genius  they  take  no  account,  regarding  it  much 
in  the  same  way  as  we  do  good  looks  in  men — that 
is  to  say  as  more  or  less  pleasant  to  meet  with  but 
of  no  importance. 

In  spite  of  all  this  they  have  a  keen  sense  of  the 
enjoyment  consequent  upon  what  they  call  being 
"well."    They  admire  mental  health  and  love  it  in 
other  people,  and  take  all  the  pains  they  can  (con- 
sistently with  their  other  duties)  to  secure  it  for  them- 
selves.   They  have  an  extreme  dislike  to  marrying 
into  what  they  consider  unhealthy  families.  They 
send  for  the  straightener  at  once  whenever  they  have 
been  guilty  of  anything  seriously  flagitious — -often 
even  if  they  think  that  they  are  on  the  point  of  com- 
mitting it ;  and  though  his  remedies  are  sometimes 
exceedingly  painful,  involving  close  confinement  for 
weeks  and  in  some  cases  the  most  cruel  physical 
tortures,  I  never  heard  of  a  reasonable  Erewhonian 
refusing  to  do  what  his  straightener  told  him,  any 
more  than  of  a  reasonable  Englishman  refusing  to 


CURRENT  OPINIONS. 


$9 


undergo  even  the  most  frightful  operation,  if  his  doc- 
tors told  him  it  was  necessary. 

We  in  England  never  shrink  from  telling  our 
doctor  what  is  the  matter  with  us  merely  through  the 
fear  that  he  will  hurt  us.  We  let  him  do  his  worst 
upon  us,  and  stand  it  without  a  murmur,  because  we 
are  not  scouted  for  being  ill,  and  because  we  know 
that  the  doctor  is  doing  his  best  to  cure  us,  and  that 
he  can  judge  of  our  case  better  than  we  can ;  but  we 
should  conceal  all  illness  if  we  were  treated  as  the 
Erewhonians  are  when  they  have  anything  the  matter 
with  them;  we  should  do  the  same  as  with  moral 
and  intellectual  diseases, — we  should  feign  health 
with  the  most  consummate  art,  till  we  were  found 
out,  and  should  hate  a  single  flogging  given  in  the 
way  of  mere  punishment  more  than  the  amputation 
of  a  limb,  if  it  were  kindly  and  courteously  per- 
formed with  a  view  to  help  us  out  of  our  difficulty, 
and  with  the  full  consciousness'  on  the  part  of  the 
doctor  that  it  was  only  by  an  accident  of  constitution 
that  he  was  not  in  the  like  plight  himself.  So  the 
Erewhonians  take  a  flogging  once  a  week,  and  a  diet 
of  bread  and  water  for  two  or  three  months  together, 
whenever  their  straightener  recommends  it. 

I  do  not  suppose  that  even  my  host,  on  having 
swindled  a  confiding  widow  out  of  the  whole  of  her 
property,  was  put  to  more  actual  suffering  than  a  man 
will  readily  undergo  at  the  hands  of  an  English  doctor. 
And  yet  he  must  have  had  a  very  bad  time  of  it. 
The  sounds  I  heard  were  sufficient  to  show  that  his 
pain  was  exquisite,  but  he  never  shrank  from  under- 
going it.  He  was  quite  sure  that  it  did  him  good ; 
and  I  think  he  was  right.    I  cannot  believe  that  that 


90 


EREWHON. 


man  will  ever  embezzle  money  again.  He  may — but 
it  will  be  a  long  time  before  lie  does  so. 

During  my  confinement  in  prison,  and  on  my 
journey,  I  had  already  discovered  a  great  deal  of  the 
above;  but  it  still  seemed  surpassingly  strange,  and 
I  was  in  constant  fear  of  committing  some  piece  of 
rudeness  from  my  inability  to  look  at  things  from 
the  same  stand-point  as  my  neighbours ;  but  after  a 
few  weeks'  stay  with  the  Nosnibors  I  got  to  under- 
stand things  better,  especially  on  having  heard  all 
about  my  host's  illness,  of  which  he  told  me  fully  and 
repeatedly. 

It  seemed  that  he  had  been  on  the  Stock  Exchange 
of  the  city  for  many  years  and  had  amassed  enormous 
wealth,  without  exceeding  the  limits  of  what  was 
generally  considered  justifiable  or  at  any  rate  per- 
missible dealing;  but  that  at  length  on  several 
occasions  he  had  become  aware  of  a  desire  to  make 
money  by  fraudulent  representations,  and  had  actually 
dealt  with  two  or  three  sums  in  a  way  which  had 
made  him  rather  uncomfortable.  He  had  unfortu- 
nately made  light  of  it  and  pooh-poohed  the  ailment, 
until  circumstances  eventually  presented  themselves 
which  enabled  him  to  cheat  upon  a  very  considerable 
scale; — he  told  me  what  they  were,  and  they  were 
about  as  bad  as  anything  could  be,  but  I  need  not 
detail  them ; — he  seized  the  opportunity,  and  became 
aware  when  it  was  too  late  that  he  must  be  seri- 
ously out  of  order.  He  had  neglected  himself  too 
long. 

He  drove  home  at  once,  broke  the  news  to  his  wife 
and  daughters  as  gently  as  he  could,  and  sent  off  for 
one  of  the  most  celebrated  straighteners  of  the  king- 


CURRENT  OPINIONS. 


91 


dom  to  a  consultation  with  the  family  practitioner, 
for  the  case  was  plainly  serious.  On  the  arrival  of 
the  straightener  he  told  his  story,  and  expressed  his 
fear  that  his  morals  must  be  permanently  impaired. 

The  eminent  man  reassured  him  with  a  few  cheering 
words,  and  then  proceeded  to  make  a  more  careful 
diagnosis  of  the  case.  He  enquired  concerning 
Nosnibor's  parents — had  their  moral  health  been 
good  ?  He  was  answered  that  there  had  not  been  any- 
thing seriously  amiss  with  them,  but  that  his  maternal 
grandfather,  whom  he  was  supposed  to  resemble  some- 
what in  person,  had  been  a  consummate  scoundrel  and 
had  ended  his  days  in  a  hospital, — while  a  brother 
of  his  father's,  after  having  led  a  most  flagitious  life 
for  many  years,  had  been  at  last  cured  by  a  phil- 
osopher of  a  new  school,  which  as  far  as  I  could 
understand  it  bore  much  the  same  relation  to  the  old  as 
homoeopathy  to  allopathy.  The  straightener  shook  his 
head  at  this,  and  laughingly  replied  that  the  cure  must 
have  been  due  to  nature.  After  a  few  more  questions 
he  wrote  a  prescription  and  departed. 

I  saw  the  prescription.  It  ordered  a  fine  to  the 
State  of  double  the  money  embezzled:  no  food  but 
bread  and  milk  for  six  months,  and  a  severe 
flogging  once  a  month  for  twelve.  He  had  received 
his  eleventh  flogging  on  the  day  of  my  arrival.  I  saw 
him  later  on  the  same  afternoon,  and  he  was  still 
twinged ;  but  there  had  been  no  escape  from  following 
out  the  straightener's  prescription,  for  the  so-called 
sanitary  laws  of  Erewhon  are  very  rigorous,  and  unless 
the  straightener  was  satisfied  that  his  orders  had  been 
obeyed,  the  patient  would  have  been  taken  to  a 
hospital  (as  the  poor  are),  and  would  have  been  much 


1 


92 


ERE  WHO N. 


worse  off — such  at  least  is  tlie  law,  "but  it  is  never 
necessary  to  enforce  it. 

On  a  subsequent  occasion  I  was  present  at  an  inter- 
view between  Mr  Nosnibor  and  the  family  straightener, 
who  was  considered  competent  to  watch  the  comple- 
tion of  the  cure.  I  was  struck  with  the  delicacy 
with  which  he  avoided  even  the  remotest  semblance 
of  inquiry  after  the  physical  well-being  of  his  patient, 
though  there  was  a  certain  yellowness  about  my 
host's  eyes  which  argued  a  bilious  habit  of  body. 
To  have  taken  notice  of  this  would  have  been  a  gross 
breach  of  professional  etiquette.  I  am  told  that 
a  straightener  sometimes  thinks  it  right  to  glance 
at  the  possibility  of  some  slight  physical  disorder 
if  he  finds  it  important  in  order  to  assist  him  in 
his  diagnosis ;  but  the  answers  which  he  gets  are 
generally  untrue  or  evasive,  and  he  forms  his  own 
conclusions  upon  the  matter  as  well  as  he  can.  Sen- 
sible men  have  been  known  to  say  that  the  straightener 
should  in  strict  confidence  be  told  of  every  physical 
ailment  that  is  likely  to  bear  upon  the  case;  but  people 
are  naturally  shy  of  doing  this,  for  they  do  not  like 
lowering  themselves  in  the  opinion  of  the  straightener, 
and  his  ignorance  of  medical  science  is  supreme.  I 
heard  of  one  lady  however  who  had  the  hardihood  to 
confess  that  a  furious  outbreak  of  ill-humour  and  ex- 
travagant fancies  for  which  she  was  seeking  advice 
was  possibly  the  result  of  indisposition.  "  You 
should  resist  that,"  said  the  straightener,  in  a  kind, 
but  grave  voice:  "  we  can  do  nothing  for  the  bodies  of 
our  patients;  such  matters  are  beyond  our  province, 
and  I  desire  that  I  may  hear  no  further  particulars." 
The  lady  burst  into  tears,  promised  faithfully  that 


CURRENT  OPINIONS.  93 

she  would  never  be  unwell  again,  and  kept  her 
word. 

To  return  however  to  Mr  Hosnibor.  As  the  after- 
noon wore  on  many  carriages  drove  up  with  callers  to 
inquire  how  he  had  stood  his  flogging.  It  had  been 
very  severe,  but  the  kind  inquiries  upon  every  side 
gave  him  great  comfort,  and  he  assured  me  that  he 
felt  almost  tempted  to  do  wrong  again  by  the  solici- 
tude with  which  his  friends  had  treated  him  during 
his  recovery :  in  this  I  need  hardly  say  that  he  was 
not  serious. 

During  the  remainder  of  my  stay  in  the  country 
Mr  Nosnibor  was  constantly  attentive  to  his  business, 
and  largely  increased  his  already  great  possessions  ; 
but  I  never  heard  a  whisper  to  the  effect  of  his  having 
been  indisposed  a  second  time,  or  made  money  by 
other  than  the  most  strictly  honourable  means.  I 
did  hear  afterwards  in  confidence  that  there  had  been 
reason  to  believe  that  his  health  had  been  much 
affected  during  the  straightener's  treatment,  but  his 
friends  did  not  choose  to  be  over  curious  upon  the 
subject,  and  on  his  return  to  his  affairs  it  was  by 
common  consent  passed  over  as  hardly  criminal  in  one 
who  was  otherwise  so  much  afflicted.  For  they  regard 
bodily  ailments  as  the  more  venial  in  proportion  as 
they  have  been  produced  by  causes  independent  of  the 
constitution.  Thus  if  a  person  ruin  his  health  by 
excessive  indulgence  at  the  table,  or  by  drinking,  they 
count  it  to  be  almost  a  part  of  the  mental  disease  which 
brought  it  about,  and  so  it  goes  for  little ;  but  they 
have  no  mercy  on  such  illnesses  as  fevers  or  catarrhs 
or  lung  diseases,  which  to  us  appear  to  be  beyond  the 


94 


ERE  WHOM 


control  of  the  individual.  They  are  only  more  lenient 
towards  the  diseases  of  the  young — such  as  measles, 
which  they  think  to  be  like  sowing  one's  wild  oats — 
and  look  over  them  as  pardonable  indiscretions  if  they 
have  not  been  too  serious,  and  if  they  are  atoned  for 
by  complete  subsequent  recovery. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

AN  EREWEONIAN  TRIAL. 

T)UT  I  shall  perhaps  best  convey  to  the  reader  an 
idea  of  the  entire  perversion  of  thought  which 
exists  among  this  extraordinary  people,  by  describing 
the  public  trial  of  a  man  who  was  accused  of  pulmonary 
consumption— an  offence  which  was  punished  with 
death  until  quite  recently.  It  did  not  occur  till  I  had 
been  some  months  in  the  country,  and  I  am  deviating 
from  chronological  order  in  giving  it  here ;  but  I  had 
perhaps  better  do  so  in  order  that  I  may  exhaust  this 
subject  before  proceeding  to  others.  Moreover  I  should 
never  come  to  an  end  were  I  to  keep  to  a  strictly  narra- 
tive form,  and  detail  the  infinite  absurdities  with  which 
I  came  daily  in  contact. 

The  prisoner  was  placedin  the  dock,  and  the  jury  were 
sworn  much  as  in  Europe  :  almost  all  our  own  modes 
of  procedure  were  reproduced,  even  to  the  requiring 
the  prisoner  to  plead  guilty  or  not  guilty.  He  pleaded 
not  guilty  and  the  case  proceeded.  The  evidence  for 
the  prosecution  was  very  strong  ;  but  I  must  do  the 
court  the  justice  to  observe  that  the  trial  was  absolutely 
impartial.  Counsel  for  the  prisoner  was  allowed  to 
urge  everything  that  could  be  said  in  his  defence  :  the 
line  taken  was  that  the  prisoner  was  simulating  con- 
sumption in  order  to  defraud  an  insurance  company, 


96 


EREWHON. 


from  which  he  was  ahont  to  buy  an  annuity,  and  that 
he  hoped  thus  to  obtain  it  on  more  advantageous 
terms.  If  this  could  have  been  shown  to  be  the  case 
he  would  have  escaped  a  criminal  prosecution,  and 
been  sent  to  a  hospital  as  for  a  moral  ailment.  The 
view  however  was  one  which  could  not  be  reasonably 
sustained,  in  spite  of  all  the  ingenuity  and  eloquence 
of  one  of  the  most  celebrated  advocates  of  the  country. 
The  case  was  only  too  clear,  for  the  prisoner  was 
almost  at  the  point  of  death,  and  it  was  astonishing 
that  he  had  not  been  tried  and  convicted  long  pre- 
viously. His  coughing  was  incessant  during  the 
whole  trial,  and  it  was  all  that  the  two  surgeons  in 
charge  of  him  could  do  to  keep  him  on  his  legs  until 
it  was  over.  The  summing  up  of  the  judge  was  admir- 
able. He  dwelt  upon  every  point  that  could  be  con- 
strued in  favour  of  the  prisoner,  but  as  he  proceeded 
it  became  clear  that  the  evidence  was  too  convincing 
to  admit  of  doubt,  and  there  was  but  one  opinion  in 
the  court  as  to  the  impending  verdict  when  the  jury 
retired  from  the  box.  They  were  absent  for  about  ten 
minutes,  and  on  their  return  the  foreman  pronounced 
the  prisoner  guilty.  There  was  a  faint  murmur  of 
applause  but  it  was  instantly  repressed.  The  judge 
then  proceeded  to  pronounce  sentence  in  words  which 
lean  never  forget,  and  which  I  copied  out  into  a  note- 
book next  day  from  the  report  that  was  published  in  the 
leading  newspaper.  I  must  condense  it  somewhat, 
and  nothing  which  I  could  say  would  give  more  than 
a  faint  idea  of  the  solemn,  not  to  say  majestic,  severity 
with  which  it  was  delivered.  The  sentence  was  as 
follows : — ■ 

"  Prisoner  at  the  bar,  you  have  been  accused  of  the 


AN  EREWHONIAN  TRIAL. 


97 


great  crime  of  labouring  under  pulmonary  consump- 
tion, and  after  an  impartial  trial  before  a  jury  of  your 
countrymen,  you  have  been  found  guilty.  Against 
the  justice  of  the  verdict  I  can  say  nothing  •  the 
evidence  against  you  was  conclusive ;  and  it  only 
remains  for  me  to  pass  such  a  sentence  upon  you,  as 
shall  satisfy  the  ends  of  the  law.    That  sentence  must 
be  a  very  severe  one.    It  pains  me  much  to  see  one 
who  is  yet  so  young,  and  whose  prospects  in  life  were 
otherwise  so  excellent,  brought  to  this  distressing 
condition  by  a  constitution  which  I  can  only  regard 
as  radically  vicious ;  but  yours  is  no  case  for  compas- 
sion :  this  is  not  your  first  offence :  you  have  led  a 
career  of  crime,  and  have  only  profited  by  the  leniency 
shown  you  upon  past  occasions,  to  offend  yet  more 
seriously  against  the  laws  and  institutions  of  your 
country.    You  were  convicted  of  aggravated  bronchitis 
last  year :  and  I  find  that  though  you  are  now  only 
twenty-three  years  old,  you  have  been  imprisoned  on 
no  less  than  fourteen  occasions  for  illnesses  of  a  more 
or  less  hateful  character ;  in  fact,  it  is  not  too  much 
to  say  that  you  have  spent  the  greater  part  of  your 
life  in  a  jail.    It  is  all  very  well  for  you  to  say  that 
you  came  of  unhealthy  parents,  and  had  a  severe 
accident  in  your  childhood  which  permanently  under- 
mined your  constitution ;  excuses  such  as  these  are 
the  ordinary  refuge  of  the  criminal ;  but  they  cannot 
for  one  moment  be  listened  to  by  the  ear  of  justice.  I 
am  not  here  to  enter  upon  curious  metaphysical 
questions  as  to  the  origin  of  this  or  that — questions  to 
which  there  would  be  no  end  were  their  introduction 
once  tolerated,  and  which  would  result  in  throwing 
the  only  guilt  on  the  tissues  of  the  primordial  cell, 

Gr 


9§ 


EREWHON. 


or  on  the  elementary  gases.  There  is  no  question  of 
how  you  carne  to  be  wicked,  but  only  this — namely, 
are  you  wicked  or  not  ?  This  has  been  decided  in  the 
affirmative,  neither  can  I  hesitate  for  a  single  moment 
to  say  that  it  has  been  decided  justly.  You  are  a  bad 
and  dangerous  person,  and  stand  branded  in  the  eyes 
of  your  fellow-countrymen  with  one  of  the  most 
heinous  known  offences. 

"  It  is  not  my  business  to  justify  the  law :  the  law 
may  in  some  cases  have  its  inevitable  hardships,  and  I 
may  feel  regret  at  times  that  I  have  not  the  option  of 
passing  a  less  severe  sentence  than  I  am  compelled  to 
do.  But  yours  is  no  such  case  ;  on  the  contrary,  had 
not  the  capital  punishment  for  consumption  been 
abolished,  I  should  certainly  inflict  it  now. 

"  It  is  intolerable  that  an  example  of  such  terrible 
enormity  should  be  allowed  to  go  at  large  unpunished. 
Your  presence  in  the  society  of  respectable  people 
would  lead  the  less  able-bodied  to  think  more  lightly 
of  all  forms  of  illness  ;  neither  can  it  be  permitted 
that  you  should  have  the  chance  of  corrupting  unborn 
beings  who  might  hereafter  pester  you.  The  unborn 
must  not  be  allowed  to  come  near  you  :  and  this  not 
so  much  for  their  protection  (for  they  are  our  natural 
enemies),  as  for  our  own ;  for  since  they  will  not  be 
utterly  gainsaid,  it  must  be  seen  to  that  they  shall  be 
quartered  upon  those  who  are  least  likely  to  corrupt 
them. 

"  But  independently  of  this  consideration,  and  inde- 
pendently of  the  physical  guilt  which  attaches  itself  to 
a  crime  so  great  as  yours,  there  is  yet  another  reason 
why  we  should  be  unable  to  show  you  mercy,  even  if 
we  were  inclined  to  do  so.    I  refer  to  the  existence  of 


AN  ERE  WH ONI  AN  TRIAL. 


99 


a  class  of  men  who  lie  hidden  among  us,  and  who  are 
called  physicians.  Were  the  severity  of  the  law  or 
the  current  feeling  of  the  country  to  be  relaxed  never 
so  slightly,  these  abandoned  persons,  who  are  now 
compelled  to  practise  secretly  and  who  can  be  con- 
sulted only  at  the  greatest  risk,  would  become  frequent 
visitors  in  every  household;  their  organisation  and 
their  intimate  acquaintance  with  all  family  secrets 
would  give  them  a  power,  both  social  and  political, 
which  nothing  could  resist.  The  head  of  the  household 
would  become  subordinate  to  the  family  doctor,  who 
would  interfere  between  man  and  wife,  between  master 
and  servant,  until  the  doctors  should  be  the  only 
depositaries  of  power  in  the  nation,  and  have  all  that 
we  hold  precious  at  their  mercy.  A  time  of  universal 
dephysicalisation  would  ensue;  medicine-vendors  of 
all  kinds  would  abound  in  our  streets  and  advertise 
in  all  our  newspapers.  There  is  one  remedy  for  this, 
and  one  only.  It  is  that  which  the  laws  of  this 
country  have  long  received  and  acted  upon,  and  consists 
in  the  sternest  repression  of  all  diseases  whatsoever,  as 
soon  as  their  existence  is  made  manifest  to  the  eye 
of  the  law.  Would  that  that  eye  were  far  more  piercing 
than  it  is. 

"  But  I  will  enlarge  no  further  upon  things  that  are 
themselves  so  obvious.  You  may  say  that  it  is  not 
your  fault.  The  answer  is  ready  enough  at  hand,  and 
it  amounts  to  this — that  if  you  had  been  born  of 
healthy  and  well-to-do  parents,  and  been  well  taken 
care  of  when  you  were  a  child,  you  would  never  have 
offended  against  the  laws  of  your  country,  nor  found 
yourself  in  your  present  disgraceful  position.  If  you 
tell  me  that  you  had  no  hand  in  your  parentage  and 


IOO 


EREWHON. 


education,  and  that  it  is  therefore  unjust  to  lay  these 
things  to  your  charge,  I  answer  that  whether  your 
being  in  a  consumption  is  your  fault  or  no,  it  is  a 
fault  in  you,  and  it  is  my  duty  to  see  that  against 
such  faults  as  this  the  commonwealth  shall  be  pro- 
tected. You  may  say  that  it  is  your  misfortune  to 
have  been  criminal ;  I  answer  that  it  is  your  crime  to 
have  been  unfortunate. 

ce  I  do  not  hesitate  therefore  to  sentence  you  to  im- 
prisonment, with  hard  labour,  for  the  rest  of  your 
miserable  existence.  During  that  period  I  would 
earnestly  entreat  you  to  repent  of  the  wrongs  you 
have  done  already,  and  to  entirely  reform  the  constitu- 
tion of  your  whole  body.  I  entertain  but  little  hope 
that  you  will  pay  attention  to  my  advice ;  you  are 
already  far  too  abandoned.  Did  it  rest  with  myself, 
I  should  add  nothing  in  mitigation  of  the  sentence 
which  I  have  passed,  but  it  is  the  merciful  provision  of 
the  law  that  even  the  most  hardened  criminal  shall  be 
allowed  some  one  of  the  three  official  remedies,  which 
is  to  be  prescribed  at  the  time  of  his  conviction.  I 
shall  therefore  order  that  you  receive  two  tablespoon- 
fuls  of  castor  oil  daily,  until  the  pleasure  of  the 
court  be  further  known." 

When  the  sentence  was  concluded,  the  prisoner 
acknowledged  in  a  few  scarcely  audible  words  that 
he  was  justly  punished,  and  that  he  had  had  a  fair 
trial.  He  was  then  removed  to  the  prison  from  which 
he  was  never  to  return.  There  was  a  second  attempt 
at  applause  when  the  judge  had  finished  speaking,  but 
as  before  it  was  at  once  repressed ;  and  though  the 
feeling  of  the  court  was  strongly  against  the  prisoner, 
there  was  no  show  of  any  violence  against  him,  if  one 


AN  EREWHONIAN  TRIAL. 


ior 


may  except  a  little  hooting  from  the  bystanders  when 
he  was  being  removed  in  the  prisoners'  van.  Indeed, 
nothing  struck  me  more  during  my  whole  sojourn  in 
the  country,  than  the  general  respect  for  law  and 
order. 


CHAPTER  XIL 


MALCONTENTS. 

T  CONFESS  that  I  felt  rather  unhappy  when  I  got 
home,  and  thought  more  closely  over  the  trial 
that  I  had  just  witnessed.  For  the  time  I  was  carried 
away  by  the  opinion  of  those  among  whom  I  was. 
They  had  no  misgivings  about  what  they  were  doing. 
There  did  not  seem  to  be  a  person  in  the  whole  court 
who  had  the  smallest  doubt  but  that  all  was  exactly  as 
it  should  be.  This  universal  unsuspecting  confidence 
was  imparted  by  sympathy  to  myself,  in  spite  of  all 
my  training  in  opinions  so  widely  different.  So  it  is 
with  most  of  us  :  that  which  we  observe  to  be  taken 
as  a  matter  of  course  by  those  around  us,  we  take  as 
a  matter  of  course  ourselves.  And  after  all,  it  is  our 
duty  to  do  this,  save  upon  grave  occasion. 

But  when  I  was  alone,  and  began  to  think  the  trial 
over,  it  certainly  did  strike  me  as  betraying  a  strange 
and  untenable  position.  Had  the  judge  said  that  he 
acknowledged  the  probable  truth,  namely,  that  the 
prisoner  was  born  of  unhealthy  parents,  or  had  been 
starved  in  infancy,  or  had  met  with  some  accidents 
which  had  developed  consumption  ;  and  had  he  then 
gone  on  to  say  that  though  he  knew  all  this,  and 
bitterly  regretted  that  the  protection  of  society  obliged 
him  to  inflict  additional  pain  on  one  who  had  suffered 


MALCONTENTS. 


103 


so  much  already,  yet  that  there  was  no  help  for  it,  I 
could  have  understood  the  position,  however  mistaken 
I  might  have  thought  it.  The  judge  was  fully  persuaded 
that  the  infliction  of  pain  upon  the  weak  and  sickly 
was  the  only  means  of  preventing  weakness  and  sickli- 
ness from  spreading,  and  that  ten  times  the  suffering 
now  inflicted  upon  the  accused  was  eventually  warded 
off  from  others  by  the  present  apparent  severity.  I 
could  therefore  perfectly  understand  his  inflicting 
whatever  pain  he  might  consider  necessary  in  order  to 
prevent  so  bad  an  example  from  spreading  further 
and  lowering  the  Erewhonian  standard;  but  it  seemed 
almost  childish  to  tell  the  prisoner  that  he  could  have 
been  in  good  health,  if  he  had  been  more  fortunate 
in  his  constitution,  and  been  exposed  to  less  hardships 
when  he  was  a  child. 

I  write  with  great  diffidence,  but  it  seems  to  me 
that  there  is  no  unfairness  in  punishing  people  for 
their  misfortunes,  or  rewarding  them  for  their  sheer 
good  luck  :  it  is  the  normal  condition  of  human  life 
that  this  should  be  done,  and  no  right-minded  person 
will  complain  at  being  subjected  to  the  common  treat- 
ment. If  a  man  to  whom  time  is  a  matter  involvino- 
the  utmost  loss  conies  from  the  West  Indies  in  a 
ship  with  yellow  fever,  even  in  England  we  imprison 
him  in  quarantine  on  his  arrival,  no  matter  how  much 
money  he  may  lose.  He  must  take  his  chance  as  other 
people  do ;  but  surely  it  would  be  desperate  unkind- 
ness  to  add  contumely  to  our  self-protection. 

We  kill  a  serpent  if  we  go  in  danger  by  it,  simply 
for  being  such  and  such  a  serpent  in  such  and  such  a 
place ;  but  we  never  say  that  the  serpent  has  only 
itself  to  blame  for  not  having  been  a  harmless  creature. 


104 


ERE  WHO 


Its  crime  is  that  of  being  the  thing  which  it  is  :  hut 
this  is  a  capital  offence,  and  we  are  right  in  killing 
it  out  of  the  way,  unless  we  think  it  more  dangerous 
to  do  so  than  to  let  it  escape ;  nevertheless  we  pity  the 
creature,  even  though  we  kill  it. 

But  in  the  case  of  him  whose  trial  I  have  described 
above,  it  was  impossible  that  any  one  in  the  court 
should  not  have  known  that  it  was  but  by  an  accident 
of  birth  and  circumstances  that  he  was  not  himself 
also  in  a  consumption ;  and  yet  none  thought  that  it 
disgraced  them  to  hear  the  judge  give  vent  to  the 
most  cruel  truisms  about  him.  The  judge  himself  was 
a  kind  and  thoughtful  person.  He  was  a  man  of 
magnificent  and  benign  presence.  He  was  evidently 
of  an  iron  constitution,  and  his  face  wore  an  expression 
of  the  maturest  wisdom  and  experience ;  yet  for  all 
this,  old  and  learned  as  he  was,  he  could  not  see  things 
which  one  would  have  thought  would  have  been 
apparent  even  to  a  child.  He  could  not  emancipate 
himself  from,  nay,  it  did  not  even  occur  to  him  to  feel, 
the  bondage  of  the  ideas  in  which  he  had  been  born 
and  bred.  So  was  it  with  the  jury  and  bystanders  ; 
and — most  wonderful  of  all — so  was  it  even  with  the 
prisoner.  Throughout  he  seemed  fully  impressed  with 
the  notion  that  he  was  being  dealt  with  justly :  he 
saw  nothing  wanton  in  his  being  told  by  the  judge 
that  he  was  to  be  punished,  not  so  much  as  a  neces- 
sary protection  to  society  (although  this  was  not 
entirely  lost  sight  of),  as  because  he  had  not  been 
better  born  and  bred  than  he  was.  But  this  led  me 
to  hope  that  he  suffered  less  than  he  would  have  done 
if  he  had  seen  the  matter  in  the  same  light  that 
I  did. 


MALCONTENTS. 


105 


I  may  here  mention  that  only  a  few  years  before  my 
arrival  in  the  country,  the  treatment  of  all  convicted 
invalids  had  been  much  more  barbarous  than  now; 
for  no  physical  remedy  was  provided,  and  prisoners 
were  pnt  to  the  severest  labour  in  all  sorts  of  weather, 
so  that  most  of  them  soon  snccumbed  to  the  extreme 
hardships  which  they  suffered ;  this  was  supposed  to 
be  beneficial  in  some  ways,  inasmuch  as  it  put  the 
country  to  less  expense  for  the  maintenance  of  its 
criminal  class ;  but  the  growth  of  luxury  had  induced 
a  relaxation  of  the  old  severity,  and  a  sensitive  age 
would  no  longer  tolerate  what  appeared  to  be  an 
excess  of  rigour,  even  towards  the  most  guilty ;  more- 
over, it  was  found  that  juries  were  less  willing  to 
convict,  and  justice  was  often  cheated  because  there 
was  no  alternative  between  virtually  condemning  a 
man  to  death  and  letting  him  go  free ;  it  was  also  held 
that  the  country  paid  in  recommittals  for  its  over- 
severity  ;  for  those  who  had  been  imprisoned  even 
for  trifling  ailments  were  often  permanently  disabled 
by  their  imprisonment;  and  when  a  man  had  been 
once  convicted,  it  was  probable  that  he  would  never 
afterwards  be  long  off  the  hands  of  the  country. 

These  evils  had  long  been  apparent  and  recognised ; 
yet  people  were  too  indolent,  and  too  indifferent  to 
suffering  not  their  own,  to  bestir  themselves  about 
putting  an  end  to  them,  until  at  last  a  benevolent  re- 
former devoted  his  whole  life  to  effecting  the  necessary 
changes.  He  divided  all  illnesses  into  three  classes — 
those  affecting  the  head,  the  trunk,  and  the  lower 
limbs — and  obtained  an  enactment  that  all  diseases  of 
the  head,  whether  internal  or  external,  should  be 
treated  with  landanum,  those  of  the  body  with  castor- 


106  EREWHON. 

oil,  and  those  of  the  lower  limbs  with  an  embrocation 
of  strong  sulphuric  acid  and  water.  It  may  be  said 
that  the  classification  was  not  sufficiently  careful,  and 
that  the  remedies  were  ill  chosen ;  but  it  is  a  hard 
thing  to  initiate  any  reform,  and  it  was  necessary  to 
familiarise  the  public  mind  with  the  principle,  by 
inserting  the  thin  end  of  the  wedge  first :  it  is  not 
therefore  to  be  wondered  at  that  there  should  still  be 
some  room  for  improvement.  The  mass  of  the  nation 
are  well  pleased  with  existing  arrangements,  and 
believe  that  their  treatment  of  criminals  leaves  little 
or  nothing  to  be  desired ;  but  there  is  an  energetic 
minority  who  hold  what  are  considered  to  be  extreme 
opinions,  and  who  are  not  at  all  disposed  to  rest  con- 
tented until  the  principle  lately  admitted  has  been 
carried  further. 

I  was  at  some  pains  to  discover  the  opinions  of 
these  men,  and  their  reasons  for  entertaining  them. 
They  are  held  in  great  odium  by  the  generality  of  the 
public,  and  are  considered  as  subverters  of  all  morality 
whatever,  inasmuch  as-  they  assert  illness  to  be  the 
inevitable  result  of  certain  antecedent  causes  which 
were  beyond  the  control  of  the  individual,  and  that 
therefore  a  man  is  only  guilty  for  being  in  a  con- 
sumption, in  the  same  way  as  fruit  is  guilty  for 
being  rotten;  it  is  true,  the  fruit  must  be  thrown 
on  one  side  as  being  unfit  for  man's  use ;  and  the 
man  in  a  consumption  must,  in  like  manner,  be  put  in 
prison  for  the  protection  of  his  fellow-citizens  ;  but 
these  radicals  would  not  punish  him  further  than  by 
loss  of  liberty  and  a  strict  surveillance.  So  long  as 
he  was  prevented  from  injuring  society,  they  would 
allow  him  to  make  himself  useful  by  supplying  what- 


MALCONTENTS. 


107 


ever  of  society's  wants  lie  could  supply.  If  lie  suc- 
ceeded in  thus  earning  money,  they  would  have  him 
made  as  comfortable  in  prison  as  possible,  and  would 
in  no  way  interfere  with  his  liberty  more  than  was 
necessary  to  prevent  him  from  escaping  or  from 
becoming  more  severely  indisposed  within  the  prison 
walls;  but  they  would  deduct  from  his  earnings 
the  expenses  of  his  board,  lodging,  surveillance,  and 
half  those  of  his  conviction.  If  he  was  too  ill  to  do 
anything  for  his  support  in  prison,  they  would  allow 
him  nothing  but  bread  and  water,  and  very  little  of 
that.  They  say  that  society  is  foolish  in  refusing  to 
allow  itself  to  be  benefited  by  a  man  merely  because 
he  has  done  it  harm  hitherto,  and  that  objection  to 
the  labour  of  the  diseased  classes  is  only  protection 
in  another  form.  It  is  an  attempt  to  raise  the  natu- 
ral price  of  a  commodity  by  saying  that  such  and 
such  persons,  who  are  able  and  willing  to  produce  it, 
shall  not  do  so,  whereby  every  one  has  to  pay  more 
for  it.  Besides,  so  long  as  a  man  has  not  been  ac- 
tually killed  he  is  our  fellow-creature,  though  per- 
haps a  very  unpleasant  one.  It  is  in  a  great  degree 
the  doing  of  others  that  he  is  what  he  is,  or  in  other 
words,  the  society  which  now  condemns  him  is  partly 
answerable  concerning  him.  They  say  that  there  is 
no  fear  of  any  increase  of  disease  under  these  cir- 
cumstances ;  for  the  loss  of  liberty,  the  surveillance, 
the  considerable  and  compulsory  deduction  from 
the  prisoner's  earnings,  the  very  sparing  use  of  sti- 
mulants (of  which  they  would  allow  but  little  to  any, 
and  none  to  those  who .  did  not  earn  them),  the  en- 
forced celibacy,  and  above  all,  the  loss  of  reputation 
among  friends3  are  in  their  opinion  as  ample  safe- 


io8 


EREWHON. 


guards  to  society  against  a  general  neglect  of  health 
as  those  now  resorted  to.  A  man  therefore  (so 
they  say)  should  carry  his  profession  or  trade  into 
prison  with  him  if  possible;  if  not,  he  must  earn 
his  living  by  the  nearest  thing  to  it  that  he  can; 
but  if  he  be  a  gentleman  born  and  bred  to  no  pro- 
fession, he  must  pick  oakum,  or  write  art  criticisms 
for  a  newspaper. 

These  people  say  further,  that  the  greater  part 
of  the  illness  which  exists  in  their  country  is  brought 
about  by  the  insane  manner  in  which  it  is  treated. 

They  believe  that  illness  is  in  many  cases  just 
as  curable  as  the  moral  diseases  which  they  see  daily 
cured  around  them,  but  that  a  great  reform  is  im- 
possible till  men  learn  to  take  a  juster  view  of  what 
physical  obliquity  proceeds  from.  Men  will  hide  their 
illnesses  as  long  as  they  are  scouted  on  its  becoming 
known  that  they  are  ill ;  it  is  the  scouting,  not  the 
physic,  which  produces  the  concealment ;  and  if  a  man 
felt  that  the  news  of  his  being  in  ill-health  would  be 
received  by  his  neighbours  as  a  deplorable  fact,  but 
one  as  much  the  result  of  necessary  antecedent  causes 
as  though  he  had  broken  into  a  jeweller's  shop  and 
stolen  a  valuable  diamond  necklace — as  a  fact  which 
might  just  as  easily  have  happened  to  themselves,  only 
that  they  had  the  luck  to  be  better  born  or  reared ; 
and  if  they  also  felt  that  they  would  not  be  made  more 
uncomfortable  in  the  prison  than  the  protection  of 
society  against  infection  and  the  proper  treatment  of 
their  own  disease  actually  demanded,  men  would 
give  themselves  up  to  the  police  as  readily  on  perceiv- 
ing that  they  had  taken  small-pox,  as  they  go  now  to 
the  straightener  when  they  feel  that  they  are  on  the 


MALCONTENTS.  109 

point  of  forging  a  will,  or  running  away  with  some- 
body else's  wife. 

But  the  main  argument  on  which  they  rely  is  that 
of  economy  ;  for  they  know  that  they  will  sooner  gain 
their  end  by  appealing  to  men's  pockets,  in  which  they 
have  generally  something  of  their  own,  than  to  their 
heads,  which  contain  for  the  most  part  little  but  bor- 
rowed or  stolen  property ;  and  after  all,  they  believe 
it  to  be  the  readiest  test  and  the  one  which  has  most 
to  show  for  itself.  If  a  course  of  conduct  can  be  shown 
to  cost  a  country  less,  and  this  by  no  dishonourable 
saving  and  with  no  indirectly  increased  expenditure 
in  other  ways,  they  hold  that  it  requires  a  good  deal 
to  upset  the  arguments  in  favour  of  its  being  intro- 
duced, and  whether  rightly  or  wrongly  I  cannot  pre- 
tend to  say,  they  think  that  the  more  medicinal  and 
humane  treatment  of  the  diseased  of  which  they 
are  the  advocates  would  in  the  long  run  be  much 
cheaper  to  the  country. 

I  have  perhaps  dwelt  too  long  upon  opinions  which 
can  have  no  possible  bearing  upon  our  own,  but  I 
have  not  said  the  tenth  part  of  what  these  would-be 
reformers  urged  upon  me.  I  feel,  however,  that  I 
have  sufficiently  trespassed  upon  the  attention  of  the 
reader. 

The  Erewhonians  regard  death  with  less  abhorrence 
than  disease.  If  it  be  an  offence  at  all,  it  is  one  beyond 
the  reach  of  the  law,  which  is  therefore  silent  upon 
the  subject.  They  bury  their  dead  in  quick-lime,  and 
the  ashes  are  presently  scattered  over  any  piece  of 
cultivated  ground  which  the  deceased  may  himself 
have  chosen.  Ko  one  is  permitted  to  refuse  this 
hospitality  to  the  dead :  people  therefore  generally 


no 


EREWHON. 


choose  some  garden  or  orchard  which  they  may  have 
known  and  been  fond  of  when  they  were  young. 
They  would  fain  avoid  the  loathsomeness  and  corrup- 
tion of  the  grave,  and  enter  into  new  forms  of  life 
and  beauty  as  soon  as  possible.  The  superstitious 
hold  that  they  whose  ashes  are  scattered  over  any 
land  become  its  jealous  guardians  from  that  time  for- 
ward ;  and  the  living  like  to  think  that  they  shall 
become  identified  with  this  or  that  locality  where 
they  have  once  been  happy.  I  dared  not  tell  them 
our  own  system,  for  when  I  even  began  to  hint  at  it 
they  turned  away  from  me  in  deep  displeasure.  Epi- 
taphs are  not  only  unknown  to  them,  but  utterly 
repugnant  to  all  their  tastes  and  feelings.  There  is  no 
law  against  them,  for  people  would  no  more  set  them 
up  than  they  would  try  to  fly ;  but  they  have  another 
institution  which  comes  to  much  the  same  thing,  for 
the  instinct  of  preserving  the  name  alive  after  the 
death  of  the  body  seems  to  exist  here  as  elsewhere. 
They  have  statues  of  themselves  made  while  they  are 
still  alive  (those,  that  is,  who  can  afford  it),  and  write 
inscriptions  under  them,  which  are  often  quite  as  un- 
truthful as  are  our  own  epitaphs — only  in  another 
way.  For  they  do  not  hesitate  to  describe  themselves 
as  victims  to  ill  temper,  jealousy,  covetousness,  and 
the  like,  but  almost  always  lay  claim  to  personal 
beauty,  whether  they  have  it  or  not.  In  fact,  if  a  per- 
son is  ugly  he  does  not  sit  as  a  model  for  his  own 
statue,  although  it  bears  his  name.  He  gets  the 
handsomest  of  his  friends  to  sit  for  him,  and  one  of 
the  ways  of  paying  a  compliment  to  another  is  t.o  ask 
him  to  sit  for  such  a  statue.  The  result  is  delightful. 
Health  and  beauty  and  strength  are  being  thus  con- 


MALCONTENTS. 


in 


tinually  chronicled ;  and  the  people  think,  rightly  or 
wrongly,  that  this  keeps  np  the  standard  of  all  these 
good  things,  making  those  feel  ashamed  of  themselves 
who  do  not  possess  them. 

One  other  custom  they  have  in  connection  with 
death,  which  I  can  hardly  pass  over.  When  any  one 
dies,  the  friends  of  the  family  write  no  letters  of  con- 
dolence, neither  do  they  attend  the  scattering,  nor 
wear  mourning,  but  they  send  little  boxes  filled  with 
artificial  tears,  and  with  the  name  of  the  sender 
painted  neatly  upon  the  outside  of  the  lid.  The  tears 
vary  in  number  from  two  to  fifteen  or  sixteen,  accord- 
ing to  degree  of  intimacy  or  relationship  ;  and  people 
sometimes  find  it  a  nice  point  of  etiquette  to  know 
the  exact  number  which  they  ought  to  send.  Strange 
as  it  may  appear,  this  attention  is  highly  valued,  and 
its  omission  by  those  from  whom  it  might  be  expected 
is  keenly  felt.  These  tears  were  formerly  stuck  with 
adhesive  plaster  to  the  cheeks  of  the  bereaved,  and 
were  worn  in  public  for  a  few  months  after  the  death 
of  a  relative  ;  they  were  then  banished  to  the  hat  or 
bonnet,  and  are  now  no  longer  worn. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


MAHAINA. 

T  CONTINUED  my  sojourn  with  the  Nosnibors. 

In  a  few  days  Mr  Nosnibor  had  recovered  from 
his  flogging,  and  was  looking  forward  with  glee  to  the 
fact  that  the  next  would  be  the  last.  I  did  not 
think  that  there  seemed  any  occasion  even  for  this ; 
but  he  said  it  was  better  to  be  on  the  safe  side,  and 
he  would  make  up  the  dozen.  He  now  went  to  his 
business  as  usual;  and  I  understood  that  he  was 
never  more  prosperous,  in  spite  of  his  heavy  fine.  He 
was  unable  to  give  me  much  of  his  time  during  the 
day ;  for  he  was  one  of  those  valuable  men  who  are 
paid,  not  by  the  year,  month,  week,  or  day,  but  by 
the  minute.  His  wife  and  daughters,  however,  made 
much  of  me,  and  introduced  me  to  their  friends 
who  came  in  shoals  to  call  upon  me. 

One  of  these  persons  was  a  lady  called  Mahaina. 
Zulora  (the  elder  of  my  host's  daughters)  ran  up  to 
her  and  embraced  her  as  soon  as  she  entered  the 
room,  at  the  same  time  inquiring  tenderly  after  her 
"poor  dipsomania."  Mahaina  answered  that  it  was 
just  as  bad  as  ever ;  she  was  a  perfect  martyr  to  it, 
and  her  excellent  health  was  the  only  thing  which 
consoled  her  under  her  affliction. 

Then  the  other  ladies  joined  in  with  condolences 


MA  HA  IN  A. 


"3 


and  the  never -failing  suggestions  which,  they  had 
ready  for  every  mental  malady.  They  recommended 
their  own  straightener  and  disparaged  Mahaina's. 
Mrs  Nosnibor  had  a  favourite  nostrum,  but  I  could 
catch  little  of  its  nature.  I  heard  the  words  "full 
confidence  that  the  desire  to  drink  will  cease  when 
the  formula  has  been  repeated  *  *  *  this  confidence 
is  everything  *  *  *  far  from  undervaluing  a  thorough 
determination  never  to  touch  spirits  again  *  *  * 
fail  too  often  *  *  *  formula  a  certain  cure  (with 
great  emphasis)  *  .*  *  prescribed  form  *  *  *  full 
conviction."  The  conversation  became  then  more 
audible,  and  was  carried  on  at  considerable  length. 
I  should  perplex  myself  and  the  reader  by  endea- 
vouring to  follow  the  ingenious  perversity  of  all 
they  said;  enough,  that  in  the  course  of  time  they 
came  to  an  end,  and  Mahaina  took  her  leave  receiv- 
ing affectionate  embraces  from  all  the  ladies.  I  had 
remained  in  the  background  after  the  first  cere- 
mony of  introduction,  for  I  did  not  like  the  looks  of 
Mahaina  and  the  conversation  displeased  me.  When 
she  left  the  room  I  had  some  consolation  in  the  remarks 
called  forth  by  her  departure. 

At  first  they  fell  to  praising  her  very  demurely. 
She  was  all  this  that  and  the  other,  till  I  disliked 
her  more  and  more  at  every  word  and  inquired  how  it 
was  that  the  straighteners  had  not  been  able  to  cure 
her  as  they  had  cured  Mr  Nosnibor. 

There  was  a  shade  of  significance  on  Mrs  Nosnibor's 
face  as  I  said  this,  which  seemed  to  imply  that 
she  did  not  consider  Mahaina's  case  to  be  quite  one 
for  a  straightener.  It  flashed  across  me  that  perhaps 
the  poor  woman  did  not  drink  at  all.    I  knew  that 

H 


114  EREWHON. 

I  ought  not  to  have  inquired,  but  I  could  not  help  it? 
and  asked  point  blank  whether  she  did  or  not. 

"  We  can  none  of  us  judge  of  the  condition  of 
other  people,"  said  Mrs  Nosnibor  in  a  gravely  char- 
itable tone  and  with  a  look  towards  Zulora. 

"  Oh,  mamma,"  answered  Zulora,  pretending  to 
be  half  angry  but  rejoiced  at  being  able  to  say  out 
what  she  was  already  longing  to  insinuate ;  "I  don't 
believe  a  word  of  it.  It 's  all  indigestion.  I  remember 
staying  in  the  house  with  her  for  a  whole  month  last 
summer,  and  I  am  sure  she  never  once  touched  a  drop 
of  wine  or  spirits.  The  fact  is,  Mahaina  is  a  very 
weakly  girl,"  and  she  pretends  to  get  tipsy  in  order  to 
win  a  forbearance  from  her  friends  to  which  she  is 
not  the  least  entitled.  She  is  not  strong  enough  for 
her  calisthenic  exercises  and  she  knows  she  would  be 
made  to  do  them  unless  her  inability  was  referred  to 
moral  causes." 

Here  the  younger  sister,  who  was  ever  sweet  and 
kind,  remarked  that  she  thought  Mahaina  did  tipple 
occasionally.  "  I  also  think,"  she  added,  "  that  she 
sometimes  takes  poppy  juice." 

"  Well  then  perhaps  she  does  drink  sometimes," 
said  Zulora;  "but  she  would  make  us  all  think 
that  she  does  it  much  oftener  in  order  to  hide  her 
weakness." 

And  so  they  went  on  for  half  an  hour  and  more, 
bandying  about  the  question  as  to  how  far  their  late 
visitor's  intemperance  was  real  or  alleged.  Every  now 
and  then  they  would  join  in  some  charitable  common- 
place, and  would  pretend  to  be  all  of  one  mind  that 
Mahaina  was  a  person  whose  bodily  health  would  be 
excellent  if  it  were  not  for  her  unfortunate  inability  to 


MAHAINA. 


refrain  from  excessive  drinking ;  but  as  soon  as  this 
appeared  to  be  fairly  settled  they  began  to  be  uncom- 
fortable until  they  had  undone  their  work  and  left  some 
serious  imputation  upon  her  constitution.  At  last, 
seeing  that  the  debate  had  assumed  the  character  of 
a  cyclone  or  circular  storm,  going  round  and  round 
and  round  and  round  till  one  could  never  say  where 
it  began  nor  where  it  ended,  I  made  some  apology 
for  an  abrupt  departure  and  retired  to  my  own  room. 

Here  at  least  I  was  alone,  but  I  was  very  unhappy. 
I  had  fallen  upon  a  set  of  people  who,  in  spite  of 
their  high  civilisation  and  many  excellences,  had  been 
so  warped  by  the  mistaken  views  presented  to  them 
during  childhood  from  generation  to  generation,  that 
it  was  impossible  to  see  how  they  could  ever  clear 
themselves.  Was  there  nothing  which  I  could  say  to 
make  them  feel  that  the  constitution  of  a  person's 
body  was  a  thing  over  which  he  ,or  she  had  had  at 
any  rate  no  initial  control  whatever,  while  the  mind 
was  a  perfectly  different  thing,  and  capable  of  being 
created  anew  and  directed  according  to  the  pleasure 
of  its  possessor  ?  Could  I  never  bring  them  to  see 
that  while  habits  of  mind  and  character  were  entirely 
independent  of  initial  mental  force  and  early  educa- 
tion, the  body  was  so  much  a  creature  of  parent- 
age and  circumstances,  that  no  punishment  for  ill 
health  should  be  ever  tolerated  save  as  a  protection 
from  contagion,  and  that  even  where  punishment  was 
inevitable  it  should  be  attended  with  compassion? 
Surely,  if  the  unfortunate  Mahaina  were  to  feel  that 
she  could  avow  her  bodily  weakness  without  fear 
of  being  despised  for  her  misfortunes,  and  if  there 
were  medical  men  to  whom  she  could  fairly  state  her 


ii6  EREWHON. 

case,  she  would  not  hesitate  about  doing  so  through 
the  fear  of  taking  nasty  medicine.  It  was  possible 
that  her  malady  was  incurable  (for  I  had  heard  enough 
to  convince  me  that  her  dipsomania  was  only  a 
pretence  and  that  she  was  temperate  in  all  her  habits) ; 
in  that  case  she  might  perhaps  be  justly  subject  to 
annoyances  or  even  to  restraint;  but  who  could  say 
whether  she  was  curable  or  not,  until  she  was  able  to 
make  a  clean  breast  of  her  symptoms  instead  of  con- 
cealing them  ?  In  their  eagerness  to  stamp  out  dis- 
ease, these  people  overshot  their  mark  ;  for  men  had 
become  so  clever  at  dissembling — they  painted  their 
faces  with  such  consummate  skill — they  repaired  the 
decay  of  time  and  the  effects  of  mischance  with  such 
profound  dissimulation — that  it  was  really  impossible 
to  say  whether  any  one  was  well  or  ill  till  after  an 
intimate  acquaintance  of  months  or  years.  Even  then 
the  shrewdest  were  constantly  mistaken  in  their  judg- 
ments, and  marriages  were  often  contracted  with  most 
deplorable  results,  owing  to  the  art  with  which  infir- 
mity had  been  concealed. 

It  appeared  to  me  that  the  first  step  towards  the 
cure  of  disease  should  be  the  announcement  of  the  fact 
to  a  person's  near  relations  and  friends.  If  any  one 
had  a  headache,  he  ought  to  be  permitted  within 
reasonable  limits  to  say  so  at  once,  and  to  retire  to 
his  own  bedroom  and  take  a  pill,  without  every 
one's  looking  grave  and  tears  being  shed  and  all  the 
rest  of  it.  As  it  was,  even  upon  hearing  it  whispered 
that  somebody  else  was  subject  to  headaches,  a  whole 
company  must  look  as  though  they  had  never  had  a 
headache  in  their  lives.  It  is  true  they  were  not  very 
prevalent,  for  the  people  were  the  healthiest  and  most 


MAHAINA. 


117 


comely  imaginable,  owing  to  the  severity  with  which 
ill  health  was  treated ;  still,  even  the  best  were  liable 
to  be  out  of  sorts  sometimes,  and  there  were  few 
families  that  had  not  a  medicine-chest  in  a  cupboard 
somewhere.  I  could  understand  that  it  should  be 
necessary  to  attach  painful  remedies  to  diseases, 
inasmuch  as  there  would  be  no  getting  rid  of  them 
otherwise.  The  public  whipping  of  those  who  had  the 
small-pox  seemed  not  only  intelligible  but  natural. 
I  could  even  understand  their  punishing  incurables 
with  seclusion,  and  in  extreme  cases  with  death; 
but  the  tone  of  manner  which  they  adopted  towards 
these  unfortunate  persons,  and  the  feelings  with  which 
they  one  and  all  regarded  them,  were  quite  beyond 
my  comprehension. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


THE  MUSICAL  BANKS. 

AN  my  return  to  the  drawing-room,  I  found  that  the 
^  Mahaina  current  had  expended  itself.  The  ladies 
were  just  putting  away  their  work  and  preparing  to 
go  out.  I  asked  them  where  they  were  going.  They 
answered  with  a  certain  air  of  reserve  that  they  were 
going  to  the  bank  to  get  some  money. 

Now  I  had  already  collected  that  the  mercantile 
affairs  of  the  Erewhonians  were  conducted  on  a 
totally  different  system  from  our  own  :  I  had  how- 
ever gathered  little  hitherto,  except  that  they  had  two 
distinct  commercial  systems,  of  which  the  one  appealed 
more  strongly  to  the  imagination  than  anything  to 
which  we  are  accustomed  in  Europe,  inasmuch  as 
the  banks  that  were  conducted  upon  this  system 
were  decorated  in  the  most  profuse  fashion,  and  all 
mercantile  transactions  were  accompanied  with  music, 
so  that  they  were  called  musical  banks,  though  the 
music  was  hideous  to  a  European  ear. 

As  for  the  system  itself  I  never  understood  itr 
neither  can  I  do  so  now  :  they  have  a  code  in  connec- 
tion with  it,  which  I  have  not  the  slightest  doubt  that 
they  themselves  understand,  but  no  foreigner  can  hope 
to  do  so.  One  rule  runs  into  and  against  another  as 
in  a  most  complicated  grammar,  or  as  in  Chinese  pro- 


THE  MUSICAL  BANKS. 


119 


nunciation,  wherein  I  am  told  that  the  slightest 
change  in  accentuation  or  tone  of  voice  alters  the 
meaning  of  a  whole  sentence.  Whatever  is  incoherent 
in  my  description  must  be  referred  to  the  fact  of  my 
never  having  attained  to  a  full  comprehension  of  the 
subject. 

So  far  however  as  I  could  collect  anything  certain, 
they  appeared  to  have  two  entirely  distinct  currencies, 
each  under  the  control  of  its  own  banks  and  mer- 
cantile codes.  The  one  of  them  (the  one  with  the 
musical  banks)  was  supposed  to  be  the  system,  and  to 
give  out  the  currency  in  which  all  monetary  trans- 
actions should  be  carried  on:  as  far  as  I  could  see,  all 
who  wished  to  be  considered  respectable,  did  keep  a 
certain  amount  of  this  currency  at  these  banks :  on 
the  other  hand  if  there  is  one  thing  of  which  I  am 
more  sure  of  than  another  it  is  that  the  amount  so 
kept  was  but  a  very  small  part  of  their  possessions. 
I  think  they  took  the  money,  put  it  into  the  bank, 
and  then  drew  it  out  again,  repeating  the  process  day 
by  day,  and  keeping  a  certain  amount  of  currency  for 
this  purpose  and  no  other,  while  they  paid  the  ex- 
penses of  the  bank  with  the  other  coinage.  I  am  sure 
that  the  managers  and  cashiers  of  the  musical  banks 
were  not  paid  in  their  own  currency.  Mr  Nosnibor 
used  to  go  to  these  musical  banks,  or  rather  to  the 
great  mother  bank  of  the  city,  sometimes  but  not 
very  often.  He  was  a  pillar  of  one  of  the  other 
banks,  though  he  appeared  to  hold  some  minor  office 
also  in  these.  The  ladies  generally  went  alone  ;  as 
indeed  was  the  case  in  most  families,  except  on  stated 
occasions. 

I  had  long  wanted  to  know  more  of  this  strange 


120 


ERE  WHO N. 


system,  and  had  the  greatest  desire  to  accompany  my 
hostess  and  her  daughters.  I  had  seen  them  go  out 
almost  every  morning  since  my  arrival  and  had 
noticed  that  they  carried  their  purses  in  their  hands, 
not  exactly  ostentatiously,  yet  just  so  as  that  those 
who  met  them  should  see  whither  they  were  going.  I 
had  never  yet  been  asked  to  go  with  them  myself. 

It  is  not  easy  to  convey  a  person's  manner  by  words, 
and  I  can  hardly  give  any  idea  of  the  peculiar 
feeling  which  came  upon  me  whenever  I  saw  the  ladies 
in  the  hall,  with  their  purses  in  their  hands,  and 
on  the  point  of  starting  for  the  bank.  There  was  a 
something  of  regret,  a  something  as  though  they  would 
wish  to  take  me  with  them,  but  did  not  like  to  ask  me, 
and  yet  as  though  I  were  hardly  to  ask  to  be  taken. 
I  was  determined  however  to  bring  matters  to  an  issue 
with  my  hostess  about  my  going  with  them,  and 
after  a  little  parleying  and  many  inquiries  as  to 
whether  I  was  perfectly  sure  that  I  myself  wished  to 
go,  it  was  decided  that  I  might  do  so. 

We  passed  through  several  streets  of  more  or  less 
considerable  houses,  and  at  last  turning  round  a  cor- 
ner we  came  on  a  large  piazza,  at  the  end  of  which 
was  a  magnificent  building,  of  a  strange  but  noble 
architecture  and  of  great  antiquity.  It  did  not  open 
directly  on  to  the  piazza,  there  being  a  screen,  through 
which  was  an  archway,  between  the  piazza  and  the 
actual  precincts  of  the  bank.  On  passing  under  the 
archway  we  found  ourselves  upon  a  green  .sward, 
round  which  there  ran  an  arcade  or  cloister,  while  in 
front  of  us  uprose  the  majestic  towers  of  the  bank 
and  its  venerable  front,  which  was  divided  into  three 
deep  recesses  and  adorned  with  all  sorts  of  marbles 


THE  MUSICAL  BANKS.  1 21 

and  many  sculptures.  On  either  side  there  were  beau- 
tiful old  trees  wherein  the  birds  were  busy  by  the 
hundred,  and  a  number  of  quaint  but  substantial 
houses  of  singularly  comfortable  appearance;  they  were 
situated  in  the  midst  of  orchards  and  gardens,  and 
gave  me  an  impression  of  great  peace  and  plenty. 

Indeed  it  had  been  no  error  to  say  that  this  building 
was  one  which  appealed  to  the  imagination ;  it  did 
more — it  carried  both  imagination  and  judgment  by 
storm.  It  was  an  epic  in  stone  and  marble  ;  neither 
had  I  ever  seen  anything  in  the  least  comparable  to 
it.  I  was  completely  charmed  and  melted.  I  felt 
more  conscious  of  the  existence  of  a  remote  past.  One 
knows  of  this  always,  but  the  knowledge  is  never  so 
living  as  in  the  actual  presence  of  some  witness  to  the 
life  of  bygone  ages.  I  felt  how  short  a  space  of  human 
life  was  the  period  of  our  own  existence.  I  was  more  im- 
pressed with  my  own  littleness,  and  much  more  inclin- 
able to  believe  that  the  people  whose  sense  of  the  fitness 
of  things  was  equal  to  the  upraising  of  so  serene  a 
handiwork,  were  hardly  likely  to  be  wrong  in  the  con- 
clusions they  might  come  to  upon  any  subject.  My  feel- 
ing certainly  was  that  the  currency  of  this  bank  must 
be  the  right  one. 

We  crossed  the  sward  and  entered  jthe  building.  If 
the  outside  had  been  impressive  the  inside  was  even 
more  so.  It  was  very  lofty  and  divided  into  several 
parts  by  walls  which  rested  upon  massive  pillars;  the 
windows  were  filled  with  glass,  on  which  had  been 
painted  the  principal  commercial  incidents  of  the 
bank  for  many  ages.  In  a  remote  part  of  the  build- 
ing there  were  men  and  boys  singing ;  this  was  the 
only  disturbing  feature,  for  as  the  gamut  was  still 


122 


EREWHON. 


unknown,  there  was  no  music  in  the  country  which 
could  be  agreeable  to  a  European  ear.  The  singers 
seemed  to  have  derived  their  inspirations  from  the 
songs  of  birds  and  the  wailing  of  the  wind,  which  last 
they  tried  to  imitate  in  melancholy  cadences  which 
at  times  degenerated  into  a  howl.  To  my  thinking  the 
noise  was  hideous,  but  it  produced  a  great  effect  upon 
my  companions,  who  professed  themselves  much 
moved.  As  soon  as  the  singing  was  over  the  ladies 
requested  me  to  stay  where  I  was,  while  they  went 
inside  the  place  from  which  it  had  seemed  to  come. 

During  their  absence  certain  reflections  forced  them- 
selves upon  me. 

In  the  first  place,  it  struck  me  as  strange  that  the 
building  should  be  so  nearly  empty :  I  was  almost 
alone,  and  the  few  besides  myself  had  been  led  by 
curiosity,  and  had  no  intention  of  doing  business  with 
the  bank.  But  there  might  be  more  inside.  I  stole 
up  to  the  curtain,  and  ventured  to  draw  the  extreme 
edge  of  it  on  one  side.  No,  there  was  hardly  any  one 
there.  I  saw  a  large  number  of  cashiers,  all  at  their 
desks  ready  to  pay  cheques,  and  one  or  two  who 
seemed  to  be  the  managing  partners.  I  also  saw  my 
hostess  and  her  daughters  and  two  or  three  other 
ladies ;  also  three  or  four  old  women  and  the  boys 
from  one  of  the  neighbouring  Colleges  of  Unreason ; 
but  there  was  no  one  else.  This  did  not  look  as 
though  the  bank  was  doing  a  very  large  business  ;  and 
yet  I  had  always  been  told  that  every  one  in  the  city 
dealt  with  this  establishment. 

I  cannot  describe  all  that  took  place  in  these  inner 
precincts,  for  a  sinister-looking  person  in  a  black 
gown  came  and  made  unpleasant  gestures  at  me  for 


THE  MUSICAL  BANKS. 


123 


peeping.  I  happened  to  have  in  my  pocket  one  of  the 
musical  bank  pieces,  which  had  been  given  me  by 
Mrs  Nosnibor,  so  I  tried  to  tip  him  with  it;  but 
having  seen  what  it  was  he  became  so  angry  that  it 
was  all  I  could  do  to  pacify  him.  When  he  was  gone 
I  ventured  to  take  a  second  look,  and  saw  Zulora  in 
the  very  act  of  giving  a  piece  of  paper  which  looked 
like  a  cheque  to  one  of  the  cashiers.  He  did  not 
examine  it,  but,  putting  his  hand  into  an  antique 
coffer  hard  by,  he  pulled  out  a  quantity  of  metal  pieces 
apparently  at  random,  and  handed  them  over  without 
counting  them ;  neither  did  Zulora  count  them,  but 
put  them  into  her  purse  and  departed.  I  supposed 
that  they  knew  their  own  business  best,  for  the  ladies 
seemed  quite  satisfied,  thanked  him  for  the  money,  and 
began  making  towards  the  curtain ;  on  this  I  let  it 
drop  and  retreated  to  a  reasonable  distance. 

They  soon  joined  me.  For  some  few  minutes  we  all 
kept  silence,  but  at  last  I  ventured  to  remark  that  the 
bank  was  not  so  busy  to-day  as  it  probably  often  was. 
On  this  Mrs  Nosnibor  said  that  it  was  indeed  melan- 
choly to  see  what  little  heed  people  paid  to  the  most 
precious  of  all  institutions.  To  this  I  could  say 
nothing ;  but  I  have  ever  been  of  opinion  that  the 
greater  part  of  mankind  do  on  the  whole  know  where 
they  get  that  which  does  them  good.  Mrs  Nosnibor 
went  on  to  say  that  I  must  not  imagine  that  there  was 
any  want  of  confidence  in  the  bank  because  I  had  seen 
so  few  people  there ;  the  heart  of  the  country  was 
thoroughly  devoted  to  these  establishments,  and  any 
sign  of  their  being  in  danger  would  bring  in  support 
from  the  most  unexpected  quarters.  It  was  only 
because  people  knew  them  to  be  so  very  safe,  that  in 


124 


EREWHON. 


some  cases  (as  she  lamented  to  say  in  Mr  Nbsnibor's) 
they  felt  that  their  support  was  unnecessary.  More- 
over these  institutions  never  departed  from  the  safest 
and  most  approved  banking  principles.  Thus  they 
never  allowed  interest  on  deposit,  a  thing  now  fre- 
quently done  by  certain  bubble  companies,  which  by 
doing  an  illegitimate  trade  had  drawn  many  customers 
away ;  and  even  the  shareholders  were  fewer  than 
formerly,  owing  to  the  innovations  of  these  unscrupu- 
lous persons,  for  the  musical  banks  paid  little  or  no 
dividend,  but  divided  their  profits  by  way  of  bonus  on 
the  original  shares  once  in  every  three  hundred  and 
fifty  years ;  and  as  it  was  now  only  two  hundred  years 
since  there  had  been  one  of  these  distributions,  people 
felt  that  they  could  not  hope  for  another  in  their  own 
time  and  preferred  investments  whereby  they  got  some 
more  tangible  return ;  all  which,  she  said,  was  very 
melancholy  to  think  of. 

Having  made  these  last  admissions,  she  returned  to 
her  original  statement,  namely,  that  every  one  in  the 
country  really  supported  the  bank.  As  to  the  fewness 
of  the  people,  and  the  absence  of  the  able-bodied,  she 
pointed  out  to  me  with  some  justice  that  this  was 
exactly  what  we  ought  to  expect.  The  men  who 
were  most  conversant  about  the  stability  of  human 
institutions,  such  as  the  lawyers,  men  of  science, 
doctors,  statesmen,  painters,  and  the  like,  were  just 
those  who  were  most  likely  to  be  misled  by  their  own 
fancied  accomplishments,  and  to  be  made  unduly 
suspicious  by  their  licentious  desire  for  greater  present 
return,  which  was  at  the  root  of  nine-tenths  of  the 
opposition,  by  their  vanity,  which  would  prompt 
them  to  affect  superiority  to  the  prejudices  of  the 


TliE  MUSICAL  BANKS. 


» 

125 


vulgar,  and  by  the  stings  of  their  own  conscience, 
which  was  constantly  upbraiding  them  in  the  most 
cruel  manner  on  account  of  their  bodies,  which  were 
generally  diseased ;  let  a  person's  intellect  be  never  so 
sound,  unless  his  body  were  in  absolute  health  he 
could  form  no  judgment  worth  having  on  matters  of 
this  kind.  The  body  was  everything :  it  need  not 
perhaps  be  such  a  strong  body  (she  said  this  because 
she  saw  that  I  was  thinking  of  the  old  and  infirm- 
looking  folks  whom  I  had  seen  in  the  bank),  but  it 
must  be  in  perfect  health  ;  in  this  case,  the  less  active 
strength  it  had  the  more  free  would  be  the  working  of 
the  intellect,  and  therefore  the  sounder  the  conclu- 
sion. The  people  then  whom  I  had  seen  at  the  bank 
were  in  reality  the  very  ones  whose  opinions  were  most 
worth  having;  they  declared  its  advantages  to  be 
incalculable,  and  even  professed  to  consider  the  im- 
mediate return  to  be  far  larger  than  they  were  entitled 
to ;  and  so  she  ran  on,  nor  did  she  leave  off  till  we 
had  got  back  to  the  house. 

She  might  say  what  she  pleased,  but  her  manner 
was  not  one  that  carried  much  conviction ;  and  later 
on  I  saw  signs  of  general  indifference  to  these  banks 
that  were  not  to  be  mistaken.  Their  supporters  often 
denied  it,  but  the  denial  was  generally  so  couched  as 
to  add  another  proof  of  its  existence.  In  commercial 
panics,  and  in  times  of  general  distress,  the  people  as 
a  mass  did  not  so  much  as  even  think  of  turning  to 
these  banks.  A  few  individuals  might  do  so,  some 
from  habit  and  early  training,  some  from  hope  of 
gain,  but  few  from  a  genuine  belief  that  the  money 
was  good :  the  masses  turned  instinctively  to  the  other 
currency.    In  a  conversation  with  one  of  the  musical 


126 


EREWHON. 


bank  managers  I  ventured /  to  hint  this  as  plainly  as 
politeness  would  allow.  He  said  that  it  had  been 
more  or  less  true  till  lately;  but  that  now  they  had 
put  fresh  stained  glass  windows  into  all  the  banks  in 
the  country,  and  repaired  the  buildings,  and  enlarged 
the  organs,  and  taken  to  talking  nicely  to  the  people 
in  the  streets,  and  to  remembering  the  ages  of  their 
children  and  giving  them  things  when  they  were  ill, 
so  that  all  would  henceforth  go  smoothly. 

"  But  haven't  you  done  anything  to  the  money 
itself?  "  said  I,  timidly. 

"It  is  not  necessary,"  he  rejoined;  "not  in  the 
least  necessary,  I  assure  you." 

On  reviewing  the  whole  matter,  I  can  be  certain  of 
this  much  only,  that  the  money  given  out  at  the 
musical  banks  is  not  the  current  coin  of  the  realm. 
It  is  not  the  money  with  which  the  people  do  as  a 
general  rule  buy  their  bread,  meat,  and  clothing.  It 
is  like  it;  some  coins  very  like  it;  and  it  is  not 
counterfeit.  It  is  not,  take  it  all  round,  a  spurious 
article  made  of  base  metal  in  imitation  of  the  money 
which  is  in  daily  use;  but  it  is  a  distinct  coinage 
which,  though  I  do  not  suppose  it  ever  actually 
superseded  the  ordinary  gold,  silver,  and  copper,  was 
probably  issued  by  authority,  and  was  intended  to 
supplant  those  metals.  Some  of  the  pieces  were  really 
of  exquisite  beauty ;  and  some  were,  I  do  verily  be- 
lieve, nothing  but  the  ordinary  currency,  only  that 
there  was  another  head  and  Dame  in  place  of  that  of 
the  commonwealth.  And  here  was  one  of  the  great 
marvels ;  for  those  who  were  most  strongly  in  favour 
of  this  coinage  maintained,  and  even  grew  more 
excited  if  they  were  opposed  here  than  on  any  other 


THE  MUSICAL  BANKS. 


127 


matter,  that  the  very  selfsame  coin  with  the  head 
of  the  commonwealth  upon  it  was  of  little  if  any 
value,  while  it  became  exceedingly  precious  if  stamped 
with  the  other  image.  Some  of  the  coins  were 
plainly  bad ;  of  these  last  there  were  not  many ;  still 
there  were  enough  for  them  to  be  not  uncommon. 
These  seemed  to  be  entirely  composed  of  alloy ;  they 
would  bend  easily,  would  melt  away  to  nothing  with 
a  little  heat,  and  were  quite  unsuited  for  a  currency. 
Yet  there  were  few  of  the  wealthier  classes  who  did 
not  maintain  that  even  these  coins  were  genuine 
good  money,  though  thej^  were  chary  of  taking  them. 
Every  one  knew  this,  so  they  were  seldom  offered ; 
but  all  thought  it  incumbent  upon  them  to  retain  a 
good  many  in  their  possession,  and  to  let  them  be 
seen  from  time  to  time  in  their  hands  and  purses. 
Of  course  people  knew  their  real  value  exceedingly 
well ;  but  few,  if  any,  dared  to  say  what  that  value 
was;  or  if  they  did,  it  would  be  only  in  certain 
companies  or  in  writing  in  the  newspapers  anony- 
mously. Strange  !  there  was  hardly  any  insinuation 
against  this  coinage  which  they  would  not  tolerate 
and  even  applaud  in  their  daily  papers ;  and  yet,  if 
the  same  thing  were  said  without  ambiguity  to  their 
faces — nominative  case  verb  and  accusative  being 
all  in  their  right  places,  and  doubt  impossible — they 
would  consider  themselves  very  seriously  and  justly 
outraged,  and  accuse  the  speaker  of  being  unwell. 

I  never  could  understand,  neither  can  I  do  so 
now,  why  a  single  currency  should  not  suffice  them ; 
it  would  seem  to  me  as  though  all  their  dealings 
would  have  been  thus  greatly  simplified ;  but  I  was 
met  with  a  look  of  horror  if  ever  I  dared  to  hint  at 


128 


ERE  WHO N. 


it.  Even  those  who  to  my  certain  knowledge  kept 
only  just  enongh  money  at  the  musical  banks  to 
swear  by,  would  call  the  other  banks  (where  their 
securities  really  lay)  cold,  deadening,  paralysing,  and 
the  like.  I  noticed  another  thing  moreover  which 
struck  me  greatly.  I  was  taken  to  the  opening  of 
one  of  these  banks  in  a  neighbouring  town,  and  saw 
a  large  assemblage  of  cashiers  and  managers.  I  sat 
opposite  them  and  scanned  their  faces  attentively. 
They  did  not  please  me ;  they  lacked,  with  few  ex- 
ceptions, the  true  Erewhonian  frankness ;  and  an 
equal  number  from  any  other  class  .would  have 
looked  happier  and  better  men.  When  I  met  them 
in  the  streets  they  did  not  seem  like  other  people, 
but  had,  as  a  general  rule,  a  cramped  expression  upon 
their  faces  which  pained  and  depressed  me. 

Those  who  came  from  the  country  were  better  ;  they 
seemed  to  have  lived  less  as  a  separate  class,  and  to  be 
freer  and  healthier  ;  but  in  spite  of  my  seeing  not  a 
few  whose  looks  were  benign  and  noble,  I  could  not 
help  asking  myself  concerning  the  greater  number  of 
those  whom  I  met,  whether  Erewhon  would  be  a  better 
country  if  their  expression  were  to  be  transferred  to  the 
people  in  general.  I  answered  myself  emphatically,  no. 
The  expression  on  the  faces  of  the  high  Ydgrunites  was 
that  which  one  would  wish  to  diffuse,  and  not  that  of 
the  cashiers.  A  man's  expression  is  his  sacrament ; 
it  is  the  outward  and  visible  sign  of  his  inward  and 
spiritual  grace,  or  want  of  grace;  and  as  I  looked  at 
the  majority  of  these  men,  I  could  not  help  feeling 
that  there  must  be  a  something  in  their  lives  which 
had  stunted  their  natural  development,  and  that  they 
would  have  been  more  healthily  minded  in  any  other 


THE  MUSICAL  BANKS. 


129 


profession.  I  was  always  sorry  for  them,  for  in  nine 
cases  out  of  ten  they  were  well-meaning  persons; 
they  were  in  the  main  very  poorly  paid ;  their  consti-. 
tntions  were  as  a  rule  above  suspicion;  and  there  were 
recorded  numberless  instances  of  their  self-sacrifice 
and  generosity;  but  they  had  had  the  misfortune 
to  have  been  betrayed  into  a  false  position  at  an  age 
for  the  most  part  when  their  judgment  was  not  ma- 
tured, and  after  having  been  kept  in  studied  ignorance 
of  the  real  difficulties  of  the  system.  But  this  did 
not  make  their  position  the  less  a  false  one,  and  its 
bad  effects  upon  themselves  were  unmistakable. 

Few  people  would  speak  quite  openly  and  freely 
before  them,  which  struck  me  as  a  very  bad  sign.  When 
they  were  in  the  room  every  one  would  talk  as  though 
all  currency  save  that  of  the  musical  banks  should 
be  abolished ;  and  yet  they  knew  perfectly  well  that 
even  the  cashiers  themselves  hardly  used  the  musical 
bank  money  more  than  other  people.  It  was  expected 
of  them  that  they  should  appear  to  do  so,  but  this  was 
all.  The  less  thoughtful  of  them  did  not  seem  parti- 
cularly unhappy,  but  many  were  plainly  sick  at  heart, 
though  perhaps  they  hardly  knew  it  (fortunatos  quod 
infortuniam  suam  nescirent?)  Some  few  were  oppo- 
nents of  the  whole  system  ;  but  these  were  liable  to  be 
dismissed  from  their  employment  at  any  moment,  and  ' 
this  rendered  them  very  careful,  for  a  man  who  had 
once  been  cashier  at  a  musical  bank  was  out  of  the  1 
field  for  other  employment,  and  was  generally  unfitted 
for  it  by  reason  of  that  course  of  treatment  which  was 
commonly  called  his  education.  In  fact  it  was  a  career 
from  which  retreat  was  virtually  impossible,  and  into 
which  young  men  were  generally  induced  to  enter  be- 

1 


130 


ERE WHO W. 


fore  they  could  be  reasonably  expected,  considering 
their  training,  to  have  formed  any  opinions  of  their 
own.  Few  indeed  were  those  who  had  the  courage  to 
insist  on  seeing  both  sides  of  the  question  before  they 
committed  themselves  to  either.  One  would  have 
thought  that  this  was  an  elementary  principle, — one 
of  the  first  things  that  an  honourable  man  would  teach 
his  boy  to  do ;  but  in  practice  it  was  not  so. 

I  even  saw  cases  in  which  parents  bought  the  right 
of  presenting  to  the  office  of  cashier  at  one  of  these 
banks,  with  the  fixed  determination  that  some  one 
of  their  sons  (perhaps  a  mere  child)  should  fill  it. 
There  was  the  lad  himself — growing  up  with  every  pro- 
mise of  becoming  a  good  and  honourable  man — but 
utterly  without  warning  concerning  the  iron  shoe  which 
his  natural  protector  was  providing  for  him.  Who 
could  say  that  the  whole  thing  would  not  end  in  a  life- 
long lie,  and  vain  chafing  to  escape? 

I  confess  that  there  were  few  things  in  Erewhon 
which  shocked  me  more  than  this. 


CHAPTER  XY. 


AROWHENA. 

npHE  reader  will  perhaps  have  learned  by  this  time 
a  thing  which  I  had  myself  suspected  before  I  had 
been  twenty-four  hours  in  Mr  Nosnibor's  house — I 
mean,  that  the  Nosnibors  were  very  rich  people,  and 
exceedingly  attentive  and  hospitable  to  me,  yet  that  I 
could  not  and  did  not  like  them,  with  the  exception 
of  Arowhena  who  was  quite  different  from  the  rest. 
They  were  not  fair  samples  of  Erewhonians.  I  saw 
many  families  with  whom  they  were  on  visiting  terms, 
whose  manners  charmed  me  more  than  I  know  how  to 
say,  but  I  never  could  get  over  my  original  prejudice 
against  Mr  Nosnibor  for  having  embezzled  the  money. 
Mrs  Nosnibor,  too,  was  a  very  worldly  woman,  yet  to 
hear  her  talk  one  would  have  thought  that  she  had 
received  the  stigmata;  neither  could  I  endure  Zulora; 
Arowhena  however  was  perfection.  She  it  was  who 
ran  all  the  little  errands  for  her  mother  and  Mr  ISTos- 
nibor  and  Zulora,  and  gave  those  thousand  proofs  of 
sweetness  and  unselfishness  which  some  one  member 
of  a  family  is  generally  required  to  give.  All  day  long  it 
was  Arowhena  this,  and  Arowhena  that;  but  she  never 
seemed  to  know  that  she  was  being  put  upon,  and  was 
always  bright  and  willing  from  morning  till  evening. 
Zulora  certainly  was  very  handsome,  but  Arowhena 


132 


EREWHON. 


was  infinitely  the  more  graceful  of  the  two  and  was 
the  very  ne  plus  ultra  of  youth  and  beauty.  I  will 
not  attempt  to  describe  her,  for  any  thing  that  I  could 
say  would  fall  so  far  short  of  the  reality  as  only  to 
mislead  the  reader.  Let  him  think  of  the  very  love- 
liest that  he  can  imagine,  and  he  will  be  still  below 
the  truth. 

Having  said  this  much,  I  need  hardly  say  that  I 
had  fallen  in  love  with  her,  and  determined  that 
come  what  might  I  would  certainly  marry  her,  if  she 
would  only  have  me:  to  this  end  therefore  I  now 
devoted  myself.  She  must  have  seen  what  I  felt  for 
her,  but  I  tried  my  very  hardest  not  to  let  it  appear 
even  by  the  slightest  sign.  I  had  many  reasons  for 
this.  I  had  no  idea  what  Mr  and  Mrs  Nbsnibor  would 
say  to  it ;  and  I  knew  that  Arowhena  would  not  look 
at  me  (at  any  rate  not  yet)  if  her  father  and  mother 
disapproved,  which  they  probably  would,  considering 
that  I  had  nothing  except  the  pension  of  about  a 
pound  a  day  of  our  money  which  the  king  had 
granted  me.  I  did  not  yet  know  of  a  more  serious 
obstacle. 

In  the  meantime,  I  may  say  that  I  had  been 
presented  at  court,  and  was  told  that  my  recep- 
tion had  been  considered  as  singularly  gracious ; 
indeed,  I  had  several  interviews  both  with  the  king 
and  queen,  at  which  from  time  to  time  the  queen  got 
everything  from  me  that  I  had  in  the  world,  clothes 
and  all,  except  the  two  buttons  which  I  had  given  to 
Tram,  the  loss  of  which  seemed  to  annoy  her  a  good 
deal.  I  was  presented  with  a  court  suit,  and  her  ma- 
jesty had  my  old  clothes  put  upon  a  wooden  dummy, 
on  which  they  probably  remain,  unless  they  have  been 


ARO  WHEN  A . 


133 


removed  in  consequence  of  my  subsequent  downfall. 
His  majesty's  manners  were  those  of  a  cultivated 
English  gentleman.  He  was  much  pleased  at  hearing 
that  our  government  was  monarchical,  and  that  the 
mass  of  the  people  were  resolute  that  it  should  not  be 
changed ;  indeed,  I  was  so  much  encouraged  by  the 
evident  pleasure  with  which  he  heard  me,  that  I 
ventured  to  quote  to  him  those  beautiful  lines  of 
Shakespeare's — 

"  There 's  a  divinity  doth  hedge  a  king, 
Rough  hew  him  how  we  may  ; " 

but  I  was  sorry  I  had  done  so  afterwards,  for  I  don't 
think  his  majesty  admired  the  lines  as  much  as  I 
could  have  wished. 

There  is  no  occasion  for  me  to  dwell  further  upon 
my  experience  of  the  court,  but  I  ought  perhaps  to 
allude  to  one  of  my  conversations  with  his  majesty, 
inasmuch  as  it  was  pregnant  with  the  most  important 
consequences. 

The  king  had  been  asking  me  about  my  watch,  and 
whether  such  dangerous  inventions  were  tolerated  in 
the  country  from  which  I  came.  I  owned  with  some 
confusion  that  watches  were  not  uncommon;  but, 
observing  the  gravity  which  came  over  his  majesty's 
face  I  presumed  to  say  that  they  were  fast  dying  out, 
and  that  we  had  few  if  any  other  mechanical  contri- 
vances of  which  he  was  likely  to  disapprove.  Upon 
his  asking  me  to  name  some  of  our  most  advanced 
machines,  I  did  not  dare  to  tell  him  of  our  steam- 
engines  and  railroads  and  electric  telegraphs,  and 
was  puzzling  my  brains  to  think  what  I  could  say, 
when,  of  all  things  in  the  world,  balloons  suggested 


134 


ERE  WHO N. 


themselves,  and  I  gave  him  an  account  of  a  very- 
remarkable  ascent  which  was  made  some  years  ago. 
The  king  was  too  polite  to  contradict,  but  I  felt  sure 
that  he  did  not  believe  me,  and  from  that  day  forward 
though  he  always  showed  me  the  attention  which  was 
due  to  my  genius  (for  in  this  light  was  my  complexion 
regarded),  he  never  questioned  me  about  the  manners 
and  customs  of  my  country. 

To  return  however  to  Arowhena.  I  soon  gathered 
that  neither  Mr  nor  Mrs  Nosnibor  would  have  any 
objection  to  my  marrying  into  the  family  ;  a  physical 
excellence  is  considered  in  Erewhon  as  a  set  off  against 
almost  any  other  disqualification,  and  my  light  hair 
was  sufficient  to  make  me  an  eligible  match.  But 
along  with  this  welcome  fact  I  gathered  another  which 
filled  me  with  dismay :  I  was  expected  to  marry 
Zulora,  for  whom  I  had  already  conceived  a  great 
aversion. 

At  first  I  hardly  noticed  the  little  hints  and  the 
artifices  which  were  contrived  in  order  to  bring  us 
together,  but  after  a  time  they  became  too  plain. 
Zulora,  whether  she  was  in  love  with  me  or  not,  was 
bent  on  marrying  me,  and  I  gathered  in  talking  with 
a  young  gentleman  of  my  acquaintance  who  frequently 
visited  the  house  and  whom  I  greatly  disliked,  that 
it  was  considered  a  sacred  and  inviolable  rale  that 
whoever  married  into  a  family  must  marry  the  eldest 
daughter  at  that  time  unmarried.  The  young  gen- 
tleman urged  this  upon  me  so  frequently  that  I  at  last 
got  to  see  that  he  was  in  love  with  Arowhena  him- 
self and  wanted  me  to  get  Zulora  out  of  the  way;  but 
others  told  me  the  same  story  as  to  the  custom  of  the 
country  and  I  saw  there  was  a  serious  difficulty.  My 


AR  0  WHEN  A.  135 

only  comfort  was  that  Arowhena  snubbed  my  rival 
and  would  not  look  at  him.  Neither  would  she  look 
at  me ;  nevertheless,  there  was  a  difference  in  the 
manner  of  her  disregard ;  this  was  all  I  could  get 
from  her. 

Not  that  she  at  all  avoided  me  ;  on  the  contrary 
I  had  many  a  tete-a-tete  with  her,  for  her  mother  and 
sister  were  anxious  for  me  to  deposit  some  part  of  my 
pension  in  the  musical  banks,  this  being  in  accordance 
with  the  dictates  of  their  goddess  Ydgrun,  of  whom 
both  Mrs  Nosnibor  and  Zulora  were  great  devotees.  I 
could  not  then  be  sure  whether  I  had  kept  my  secret 
from  being  in  the  least  perceived  by  Arowhena  herself 
but  none  of  the  others  suspected  me,  so  she  was  set 
upon  me  to  get  me  to  open  an  account,  at  any  rate 
pro  forma,  with  the  musical  banks ;  and  I  need  hardly 
say  that  she  succeeded  (as  she  should  have  done  in 
whatever  else  she  wanted  from  me)  although  I  felt 
little  confidence  in  the  banks.  But  I  did  not  yield  at 
once  ;  I  enjoyed  the  process  of  being  argued  with  too 
keenly  to  lose  it  by  a  prompt  concession  ;  besides,  a 
little  hesitation  rendered  the  concession  itself  more 
valuable.  It  was  in  the  course  of  conversations  on 
this  subject  that  I  learnt  the  religious  opinions  of  the 
Erewhonians.  I  will  describe  them  as  briefly  as  pos- 
sible in  the  following  chapters  before  I  proceed  with 
the  personal  adventures  of  myself  and  Arowhena. 

They  were  idolaters,  though  of  a  comparatively  en- 
lightened kind ;  but  here,  as  in  other  things,  there 
was  a  discrepancy  between  their  professed  and  actual 
belief,  for  they  had  a  genuine  and  potent  faith  which 
existed  without  recognition  alongside  of  their  idol 
worship. 


136 


ERE  WHO  1ST. 


The  gods  whom,  they  worship  openly  are  personi- 
fications of  human  qualities,  as  justice,  strength,  hope, 
fear,  love,  &c,  &c.  The  people  think  that  prototypes 
of  these  have  a  real  objective  existence  in  a  region  far 
beyond  the  clouds,  holding  as  did  the  ancients  that 
they  are  like  men  and  women  both  in  body  and 
passion  save  that  they  are  even  comelier  and  more 
powerful,  and  also  that  they  can  render  themselves 
invisible  to  human  eyesight.  They  are  capable  of 
being  propitiated  by  mankind  and  of  coming  to  the 
assistance  of  those  who  ask  their  aid.  Their  interest 
in  human  affairs  is  keen  and  on  the  whole  beneficent ; 
but  they  become  very  angry  if  neglected,  and  punish 
rather  the  first  they  come  upon  than  the  actual 
person  who  has  offended  them ;  their  fury  being 
blind  when  it  is  raised,  though  never  raised  without 
reason.  They  will  not  punish  with  any  less  severity 
when  people  sin  against  them  from  ignorance,  and 
without  the  chance  of  having  had  knowledge ;  they 
will  take  no  excuses  of  this  kind,  but  are  even  as  the 
English  law,  which  assumes  itself  to  be  known  to 
every  one — it  is  all  one  to  them  whether  the  offender 
knew  or  did  not  know.  Thus  they  have  a  law  that 
two  pieces  of  matter  may  not  occupy  the  same  space 
at  the  same  moment,  which  law  is  presided  over  and 
administered  by  the  gods  of  time  and  space  jointly, 
so  that  if  a  flying  stone  and  a  man's  head  attempt  to 
outrage  these  gods,  by  "  arrogating  a  right  which  they 
do  not  possess"  for  so  it  is  written  in  one  of  their 
books,  and  to  occupy  the  same  space  simultaneously, 
a  severe  punishment,  sometimes  even  death  itself,  is 
sure  to  follow,  without  any  regard  to  whether  the 
stone  knew  that  the  man's  head  was  there,  or  the  head 


AROWHENA. 


137 


the  stone :  this  at  least  is  their  view  of  the  common 
accidents  of  life.  Moreover,  they  hold  their  deities  to 
he  quite  regardless  of  motives.  With  them  it  is  the 
thing  done  which  is  everything,  and  the  motive  goes 
for  nothing. 

Thus  they  hold  it  strictly  forbidden  for  a  man  to  go 
without  common  air  in  his  lungs  for  more  than  a  very 
few  minutes  ;  and  if  by  any  chance  he  gets  into  the 
water,  the  air-god  is  exceeding  wroth  and  will  not 
suffer  it;  no  matter  whether  the  man  got  into  the 
water  by  accident  or  on  purpose,  whether  through  the 
attempt  to  save  a  child  or  through  presumptuous 
contempt  of  the  air-god,  it  is  all  the  same,  the  air-god 
will  kill  him,  unless  he  give  him  his  due. 

This  with  regard  to  the  deities  who  manage  physical 
affairs.  Over  and  above  these  they  personify  hope,  fear, 
love,  and  so  forth,  giving  them  temples  and  priests  and 
carving  likenesses  of  them  in  stone,  which  they  verily 
believe  to  be  faithful  representations  of  living  beings 
who  are  only  not  human  in  being  more  than  human.  If 
any  one  denies  the  objective  existence  of  these  divin- 
ities, and  says  that  there  is  really  no  such  being  as  a 
beautiful  woman  called  Justice,  with  her  eyes  blinded 
and  a  pair  of  scales  positively  living  and  moving  in  a 
remote  and  gethereal  region,  but  that  justice  is  only 
the  personified  expression  of  certain  modes  of  human 
thought  and  action — on  this  they  become  disturbed 
and  call  the  objector  every  kind  of  ill  name,  saying  that 
he  denies  the  existence  of  justice  in  denying  her  per- 
sonality, and  that  he  is  a  wanton  disturber  of  men's 
religious  convictions.  They  detest  nothing  so  much  as 
any  attempt  to  lead  them  to  higher  spiritual  concep- 
tions of  the  deities  whom  they  profess  to  worship. 


138 


ERE  WHO N. 


Arowhena  and  I  had  a  pitched  battle  on  this  point,  and 
should  have  had  many  more  but  for  my  prudence  in 
allowing  her  to  get  the  better  of  me. 

I  am  sure  that  in  her  heart  she  was  suspicious  of  her 
own  position  for  she  returned  more  than  once  to  the 
subject.  "  Can  you  not  see,"  I  had  exclaimed,  "that 
the  fact  of  Justice  being  admirable  will  not  be  in  the 
least  affected  by  the  absence  of  a  belief  in  her  being 
also  a  living  agent  ?  Can  you  really  think  that  men 
will  be  one  whit  less  hopeful,  because  they  no  longer 
believe  that  hope  is  an  actual  person  ?"  She  shook  her 
head,  and  said  that  with  men's  belief  in  the  personality 
all  incentive  to  the  reverence  of  the  thing  itself,  as 
justice  or  hope,  would  cease ;  men  from  that  hour 
would  never  be  either  just  or  hopeful  again.  She  was 
evidently  so  sincere,  and  looked  so  genuinely  grieved 
at  hearing  any  one  doubt  what  she  had  been  always 
told  that  she  should  regard  as  a  first  principle  of  be- 
lief, that  I  was  fonder  and  fonder  of  her  at  every  word 
she  said.  Never  did  she  look  so  beautiful.  There  was 
in  her  face  such  a  sweet  and  wondering  simplicity  that 
it  was  all  I  could  do  to  avoid  telling  her  that  I  had 
been  converted  by  my  own  eyes  into  accepting  faith's 
existence  as  a  divinity. 

But  I  could  not  move  her,  nor  indeed  did  I 
seriously  wish  to  do  so.  She  deferred  to  me  in  most 
things,  for  she  knew  that  I  had  travelled  far  and  seen 
much,  also,  that  I  was  quite  sincere,  and  would  not  for 
the  world  have  pained  her ;  but  from  the  first  she 
never  shrank  from  fearlessly  maintaining  her  opinions 
if  they  were  put  in  question ,  nor  does  she  to  this  clay 
abate  one  jot  of  her  belief  in  the  religion  of  her 
childhood,  though  in  compliance  with  my  repeated 


AROWHENA. 


139 


entreaties  she"  has  allowed  herself  to  be  baptized  into 
the  English  Church.  She  has  however  made  a  sort 
of  illogical  excresence  upon  her  original  faith  to  the 
effect  that  her  baby  and  I  are  the  only  human  beings 
exempt  from  the  vengeance  of  the  deities  for  not 
believing  in  their  personality.  She  is  quite  clear  that 
we  are  exempted.  She  should  never  have  so  strong 
a  conviction  of  it  otherwise.  How  it  has  come  about 
she  cannot  tell,  neither  does  she  wish  to  know ;  there 
are  things  which  it  is  better  not  to  know  and  this  is 
one  of  them ;  but  when  I  tell  her  that  I  believe  in 
her  deities  as  much  as  she  does,  and  that  she  cannot 
believe  in  the  existence  of  justice  more  firmly  than  I 
do,  and  that  it  is  a  difference  about  words,  not  things, 
she  becomes  silent  with  a  slight  emphasis. 

I  own  that  she  very  nearly  conquered  me  once  ; 
for  she  asked  me  what  I  should  think  if  she  were  to 
tell  me  that  my  God,  whose  nature  and  attributes  I 
had  been  explaining  to  her,  was  but  the  expression 
for  man's  highest  conception  of  goodness,  wisdom, 
and  power;  that  in  order  to  generate  a  more  vivid 
conception  of  so  great  and  glorious  a  thought,  man 
had  personified  it  and  called  it  by  a  name;  that  it 
was  an  unworthy  conception  of  the  Deity  to  hold  Him 
personal,  inasmuch  as  escape  from  human  contin- 
gencies became  thus  impossible ;  that  the  real  thing 
men  should  worship  was  the  Divine,  whereinsoever 
they  could  find  it ;  that  "  God"  was  but  man's  way  of 
expressing  his  sense  of  the  Divine ;  that  as  justice, 
hope,  wisdom,  &c,  were  all  parts  of  goodness,  so  God 
was  the  expression  which  embraced  all  goodness  and 
all  good  power ;  that  people  would  no  more  cease  to 
love  God  on  ceasing  to  believe  in  His  objective  per- 


I40 


ERE  WHO N, 


sonality,  than  they  had  ceased  to  love  justice  on  dis- 
covering that  she  was  not  really  personal ;  nay,  that 
they  would  never  truly  love  Him  till  they  saw  Him 
thus.  She  said  all  this  in  her  artless  way,  and  with 
none  of  the  coherence  with  which  I  have  here  written 
it ;  her  face  kindled,  and  she  felt  sure  that  she  had 
convinced  me  that  I  was  wrong,  and  that  justice 
was  a  living  person.  Indeed  I  did  wince  a  little;  but 
I  recovered  myself  immediately  and  pointed  out  to 
her  that  the  case  was  entirely  different,  because  we 
had  books  whose  genuineness  was  beyond  all  pos- 
sibility of  doubt,  as  they  were  certainly  none  of  them 
less  than  1800  years  old;  that  in  these  there  were 
the  most  authentic  accounts  of  men  who  had  been 
spoken  to  by  the  Deity  Himself,  and  of  one  prophet 
who  had  been  allowed  to  see  the  back  parts  of  God 
through  the  hand  that  was  hidden  over  his  face.  This 
was  conclusive  ;  and  I  spoke  with  such  solemnity  that 
she  was  a  little  frightened,  and  only  answered  that 
they  too  had  their  books,  in  which  their  ancestors 
had  seen  the  gods ;  on  which  I  saw  that  further 
argument  was  not  at  all  likely  to  convince  her ;  and 
fearing  that  she  might  tell  her  mother  what  I  had 
been  saying,  and  that  I  might  lose  the  hold  upon 
her  affections  which  I  was  beginning  to  feel  pretty 
sure  that  I  was  obtaining,  I  began  to  let  her  have 
her  own  way,  and  to  convince  me ;  neither  till  after 
we  were  safely  married  did  I  show  the  cloven  hoof 
again. 


I 


CHAPTER  XYI. 

YDGEUN  AND  THE  YDGRUNITES. 

T)UT,  in  spite  of  all  the  to-do  which  they  made 
about  their  idols,  and  the  temples  which  they 
build,  and  the  priests  and  priestesses  whom  they  sup- 
port, I  could  never  think  that  their  professed  religion 
was  more  than  skin-deep ;  but  they  had. another  which 
they  carried  with  them  into  all  their  actions;  and 
although  no  one  from  the  outside  of  things  would 
suspect  it  to  have  any  existence  at  all,  it  was  in 
reality  their  great  guide,  the  mariner's  compass  of 
their  lives ;  so  that  there  were  very  few  things  which 
they  ever  either  did  or  refrained  from  without  refer- 
ence to  its  precepts. 

Now  I  suspected  that  their  professed  faith  had  no 
great  hold  upon  them — firstly,  because  I  often  heard 
the  priests  complain  of  the  prevailing  indifference, 
and  they  would  hardly  have  done  so  without  reason ; 
secondly,  because  of  the  show  which  was  made,  for 
there  was  none  of  this  about  the  worship  of  the  god- 
dess Ydgrun,  in  whom  they  really  did  believe ; 
thirdly,  because  though  the  priests  were  constantly 
abusing  Ydgrun  as  being  the  great  enemy  of  the 
gods,  it  was  well  known  that  she  had  no  more  de- 
voted worshippers  in  the  whole  country  than  these 
very  persons,  who  were  often  priests  of  Ydgrun  rather 


142 


EREWHON. 


than  of  their  own  deities.  Neither  am  I  by  any 
means  sure  that  these  were  not  the  best  of  the  priests. 

Ydgrun  certainly  occupied  a  very  anomalous  posi- 
tion; she  was  held  indeed  to  be  both  omnipresent 
and  omnipotent,  but  she  was  not  an  elevated  con- 
ception, and  was  sometimes  both  cruel  and  absurd. 
Even  her  most  devoted  worshippers  were  a  little 
ashamed  of  her,  and  served  her  more  with  heart  and 
in  deed  than  with  their  tongues.  Theirs  was  no  lip 
service ;  on  the  contrary,  even  when  worshipping  her 
most  devoutly,  they  would  often  deny  her.  Take  her  all 
in  all  however  she  was  a  beneficent  and  useful  deity, 
who  did  not  care  how  much  she  was  denied  so  long  as 
she  was  obeyed  and  feared,  and  who  kept  hundreds  of 
thousands  in  those  paths  which  make  life  tolerably 
happy,  who  would  never  have  been  kept  there  other- 
wise, and  over  whom  a  higher  and  more  spiritual 
ideal  would  have  had  no  power.  I  greatly  doubted 
whether  the  Erewhonians  were  yet  prepared  for  any 
better  religion,  and  though  (considering  my  gradually 
strengthened  conviction  that  they  were  the  repre- 
sentatives of  the  lost  tribes  of  Israel)  I  would  have 
set  about  converting  them  at  all  hazards  had  I  seen 
the  remotest  prospect  of  success,  I  could  hardly  con- 
template the  displacement  of  Ydgrun  as  the  great 
central  object  of  their  regard  without  admitting  that 
it  would  be  attended  with  frightful  consequences  ;  in 
fact  were  I  a  mere  philosopher,  I  should  say  that  the 
gradual  raising  of  the  popular  conception  of  Ydgrun 
would  be  the  greatest  spiritual  boon  which  could  be 
conferred  upon  them,  and  that  nothing  could  effect 
this  except  example.  I  generally  found  that  those 
who  complained  most  loudly  that  Ydgrun  was  not 


YD G RUN  AND  THE  YDGRUNITES. 


143 


high  enough  for  them  had  hardly  as  yet  come  up  to 
the  Ydgrun  standard,  and  I  often  met  with  a  class  of 
men,  whom  I  called  to  myself  "  high  Ydgrunites  "  (the 
rest  being  Ydgrunites,  and  low  Ydgrunites),  who,  in 
the  matter  of  human  conduct  and  the  affairs  of  life, 
appeared  to  me  to  have  got  about  as  far  as  it  is  in  the 
right  nature  of  man  to  go. 

They  were  gentlemen  in  the  fall  sense  of  the  word ; 
and  what  has  one  not  said  in  saying  this  ?  They 
seldom  spoke  of  Ydgrun,  or  even  alluded  to  her,  but 
would  never  run  counter  to  her  dictates  without  ample 
reason  for  doing  so  :  in  such  cases  they  would  override 
her  with  due  self-reliance,  and  the .  goddess  seldom 
punished  them ;  for  they  are  brave,  and  Grundy  is 
not.  Their  physique  is  superlative  and  appearance 
most  prepossessing,  as  might  be  expected  in  a  coun- 
try where  bodily  disease  has  been  stamped  upon  for  so 
many  generations.  They  had  most  of  them  a  smat- 
tering of  the  hypothetical  language,  and  some  few 
more  than  this,  but  only  a  few.  I  do  not  think  that 
this  language  has  had  much  hand  in  making  them 
what  they  are ;  but  rather  that  the  fact  of  their 
being  generally  possessed  of  its  rudiments  was  one 
great  reason  for  the  reverence  paid  to  the  hypothetical 
language  itself.  Being  strong  and  handsome,  and 
kindly  nurtured,  moreover,  being  inured  from  youth 
to  exercises  and  athletics  of  all  sorts,  and  living  fear- 
lessly under  the  eye  of  their  peers,  among  whom 
there  exists  a  high  standard  of  courage,  generosity, 
honour,  and  every  good  and  manly  quality,  what  won- 
der that  they  should  have  become,  so  to  speak,  a  law 
unto  themselves  ;  and,  while  taking  an  elevated  view 
of  the  goddess  Ydgrun,  they  should  have  gradually 


144 


EREWHON. 


lost  all  faith  in  the  recognised  deities  of  the  country  ? 
These  they  do  not  set  at  defiance  openly,  for  confor- 
mity until  absolutely  intolerable  is  a  law  of  Ydgrun, 
yet  they  have  no  real  belief  in  the  objective  existence  of 
beings  which  so  readily  explain  themselves  as  abstrac- 
tions, and  whose  personality  demands  a  quasi-ma- 
terialism  which  it  baffles  the  imagination  to  realise ; 
but  they  keep  their  opinions  greatly  to  themselves, 
inasmuch  as  most  of  their  countrymen  feel  strongly 
about  the  gods,  and  they  hold  it  wrong  to  give  pain, 
unless  for  some  greater  good  to  come  of  it  than  seems 
likely  to  arise  from  their 'plain  speaking. 

On  the  other  hand,  their  silence  tended  to  increase 
the  haze  and  fog  of  men's  minds, — a  great,  and  I 
was  told,  a  growing  evil.  This  haze  and  fog  are  to  a 
man's  life  what  foulness  or  turbidity  is  to  a  scheme  of 
colour,  or  slovenliness  of  outline  to  a  drawing.  Neu- 
tral tones  are  one  thing,  muddiness  is  another ;  the 
losing  in  deep  shadow  is  one  thing,  a  diffused  smudgi- 
ness  or  fuzziness  is  another.  No  picture  is  great  unless 
both  drawing  and  colour  are  in  some  parts  found, 
and  again  in  others  lost  in  formlessness  and  neu- 
trality; and  no  man's  mind  is  great  which  does  not 
admit  uncertainty  on  many  questions ;  but  in  the 
picture  let  that  which  is  lost  be  lost,  that  which  is 
found  be  found,  and  that  which  is  midway  between 
them  be  treated  vaguely ;  but  let  not  that  which  should 
be  found  be  lost,  nor  what  should  be  lost  be  found — 
this  is  fatal ;  above  all,  let  there  not  be  a  diffused 
losing,  a  diffused  finding,  or  a  diffused  vagueness. 

The  same  holds  good  in  matters  of  opinion ;  and 
surely  those  whose  own  minds  are  clear  about  any 
given  matter  (even  though  it  be  only  that  there  is 


YD G RUN  AND  THE  YD GR UNITES. 


145 


little  certainty)  should  go  so  far  towards  imparting 
that  clearness  to  others,  as  to  say  openly  what 
they  think  and  why  they  think  it,  whenever  they 
can  properly  do  so ;  for  they  may  be  sure  that 
they  owe  their  own  clearness  almost  entirely  to 
the  fact  that  others  have  clone  this  by  them  :  after 
all,  they  may  be  mistaken,  and  if  so,  it  is  for  their 
own  and  the  general,  well-being  that  they  should 
let  their  error  be  seen  as  distinctly  as  possible,  so  that 
it  may  be  more  easily  refuted.  I  own  therefore  that 
on  this  one  point  I  disapproved  of  the  practice  even  of 
the  highest  Ydgrunites,  and  objected  to  it  all  the  more 
because  I  knew  that  I  should  find  my  own  future 
task  more  easy  if  the  high  Ydgrunites  had  already 
undermined  the  belief  which  is  supposed  to  prevail 
at  present. 

In  other  respects  they  were  more  like  Englishmen 
who  had  been  educated  at  such  a  school  as  Winchester 
(if  there  be  such  another)  and  sent  thence  to  one  of 
the  best  colleges  at  Oxford  or  Cambridge,  than  any 
whom  I  have  seen  in  other  countries.  I  should  have 
liked  to  have  persuaded  half  a  dozen  of  them  to1  come 
over  to  England  and  go  upon  the  stage,  for  they  had 
most  of  them  a  keen  sense  of  humour  and  a  taste  for 
acting :  they  would  be  of  great  use  to  us.  The  ex- 
ample of  a  real  gentleman  is,  if  I  may  say  so  without 
profanity,  the  best  of  all  gospels ;  such  a  man  upon 
the  stage  becomes  a  potent  humanising  influence,  an 
Ideal  which  all  may  look  upon  for  a  shilling. 

I  always  liked  and  admired  these  men,  and  although 
I  could  not  help  deeply  regretting  their  certain  ulti- 
mate perdition  (for  they  had  no  sense  of  a  hereafter, 
and  their  only  religion  was  that  of  self-respect  and 

K 


146 


EREWHON. 


consideration  for  other  people),  I  never  dared  to  take 
so  great  a  liberty  with  them  as  to  attempt  to  put  them 
in  possession  of  my  own  religious  convictions,  in 
spite  of  my  knowing  that  they  were  the  only  ones 
which  could  make  them  really  good  and  happy, 
either  here  or  hereafter.  I  did  try  sometimes,  being 
impelled  to  do  so  by  a  strong  sense  of  duty,  and  by 
my  deep  regret  that  so  much  that  was  admirable 
should  be  doomed  to  ages  if  not  eternity  of  torture ; 
but  the  words  stuck  in  my  throat  as  soon  as  ever 
I  began.  Whether  a  professional  missionary  might 
have  a  better  chance  I  know  not ;  such  persons  must 
doubtless  know  more  about  the  science  of  conver- 
sion :  for  myself,  I  could  only  be  thankful  that  I 
was  in  the  right  path,  and  was  obliged  to  let 
others  take  their  chance  as  yet.  If  the  plan  fails 
by  which  I  propose  to  convert  them  myself,  I 
would  gladly  contribute  my  mite  towards  the  sending 
two  or  three  trained  missionaries,  who  have  been 
known  as  successful  converters  of  Jews  and  Maho- 
metans ;  but  such  have  seldom  much  to  glory  in  the 
flesh,  and  when  I  think  of  the  high  Ydgrunites,  and 
of  the  figure  which  a  missionary  would  probably  cut 
among  them,  I  cannot  feel  sanguine  that  much  good 
would  be  arrived  at.  Still  the  attempt  is  worth 
making,  and  the  worst  danger  to  the  missionaries 
themselves  would  be  that  of  being  sent  to  the  hos- 
pital where  Chowbok  would  have  been  sent  had  he 
come  with  me  into  Erewhon. 

Taking  then  their  religious  opinions  as  a  whole,  I 
must  own  that  the  Erewhonians  are  superstitious  on 
account  of  the  views  which  they  hold  of  their  professed 
gods,  and  their  entirely  anomalous  and  inexplicable 


YDGRUN  AND  THE  YDGRtfNITES. 


worship  of  Ydgrun,  a  worship  at  once  the  most  power- 
ful, yet  most  devoid  of  formalism,  that  I  ever  met 
with ;  but  in  practice  they  worked  far  better  than 
might  have  been  expected,  and  the  conflicting  claims 
of  Ydgrun  and  the  gods  were  arranged  by  unwritten 
compromises,  for  the  most  part  in  Ydgrun's  favour, 
which  in  ninety-nine  cases  out  of  a  hundred  were 
very  well  understood.  I  could  not  conceive  why  they 
should  not  openly  aekowledge  high  Ydgrunism,  and 
discard  the  objective  personality  of  hope,  justice,  &c; 
but  whenever  I  so  much  as  hinted  at  this,  I  found 
that  I  was  on  dangerous  ground.  They  would  never 
have  it ;  returning  constantly  to  the  assertion  that 
ages  ago  the  divinities  were  frequently  seen,  and  that 
the  moment  their  personality  was  disbelieved  in,  men 
would  leave  off  practising  even  those  ordinary  virtues 
which  the  common  experience  of  mankind  has  agreed 
on  as  being  the  greatest  secret  of  happiness.  u  Who 
ever  heard,"  they  asked,  indignantly,  u  of  such  things 
as  kindly  training,  a  good  example,  and  an  enlightened 
regard  to  one's  own  welfare,  being  able  to  keep  men 
straight?"  In  my  hurry,  forgetting  things  which  I 
ought  to  have  remembered,  I  answered  that  if  a  person 
could  not  be  kept  straight  by  these  things,  there 
was  nothing  that  could  straighten  him,  and  that  if  he 
were  not  ruled  by  the  love  and  fear  of  men  whom  he 
had  seen,  neither  would  he  be  so  by  that  of  the  gods 
whom  he  had  not  seen. 

At  one  time  indeed  I  came  upon  a  small  but  growing 
sect  who  believed,  after  a  fashion,  in  the  immortality 
of  the  soul  and  the  resurrection  from  the  dead ;  they 
taught  that  those  who  had  been  born  with  feeble 
and  diseased  bodies  and  had  passed  their  lives  in 


i 


1 48 


EREWHON. 


ailing,  would  be  tortured  eternally  hereafter ;  but 
that  those  who  had  been  born  strong  and  healthy 
and  handsome  would  be  rewarded  for  ever  and 
ever.  Of  moral  qualities  or  conduct  they  made  no 
mention. 

Bad  as  this  was,  it  was  a  step  in  advance,  inas- 
much1 as  they  did  hold  out  a  future  state  of  some  sort, 
and  I  was  shocked  to  find  that  for  the  most  part  they 
met  with  opposition,  on  the  score  that  their  doctrine 
was  based  upon  no  sort  of  foundation,  also  that  it 
was  immoral  in  its  tendency,  and  not  to  be  desired 
by  any  reasonable  beings.  When  I  asked  how 
it  could  possibly  be  immoral,  I  was  answered,  that  if 
firmly  held,  it  would  lead  people  to  disregard  the 
sanctity  of  this  present  life,  making  it  appear  to  be 
an  affair  of  only  secondary  importance  ;  that  it  would 
thus  distract  men's  minds  from  the  perfecting  of  this 
world's  economy,  and  was  an  impatient  cutting,  so  to 
speak,  of  the  G-ordian  knot  of  life's  problems,  whereby 
some  people  might  gain  present  satisfaction  to  them- 
selves at  the  cost  of  infinite  damage  to  others  ;  that 
the  doctrine  tended  to  encourage  the  poor  in  their 
improvidence,  and  in  a  debasing  acquiescence  in  ills 
which  they  might  well  remedy ;  that  the  rewards 
were  illusory  and  the  result,  after  all,  of  luck,  whose 
empire  should  be  bounded  by  the  grave,  and  that  its 
terrors  were  enervating  and  unjust;  that  even  the  most 
blessed  rising  would  be  but  the  disturbing  of  a  still 
more  blessed  slumber ;  that  sleep  was  better  than 
waking,  and  rest  than  resurrection. 

To  all  which  I  could  only  say  that  the  thing  had 
been  actually  known  to  happen,  and  that  there  were 
several  well  authenticated  instances  of  people  having 


YD G RUN  AND  THE  YGDR UNITES. 


149 


died  and  come  to  life  again — instances  which  no  man 
in  his  senses  could  doubt. 

"  If  this  be  so,"  said  my  opponent,  "  we  must  bear 
it  as  best  we  may  ;"  and  so  left  me.  He  had  hardly 
done  so  before  the  speech  of  Hamlet  came  into  my 
mind. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 


BIETH  FORMULA. 

T  HEARD  what  follows  not  from  Arowhena,  but 
from  Mr  Nosnibor  and  some  of  the  gentlemen  who 
occasionally  dined  at  the  house :  they  told  me  that 
the  Erewhonians  believe  in  pre-existence ;  and  not 
only  this  (of  which  I  will  write  more  fully  in  the  next 
chapter),  but  they  believe  that  it  is  of  their  own  free 
act  and  deed  in  a  previous  state  that  they  come  to  be 
born  into  this  world  at  all.  They  hold  that  the  unborn 
are  perpetually  plaguing  and  tormenting  the  married 
of  both  sexes,  fluttering  about  them  incessantly,  and 
giving  them  no  peace  either  of  mind  or  body  until 
they  have  consented  to  take  them  under  their  protec- 
tion. If  this  were  not  so,  this  is  at  least  what  they  urge, 
it  would  be  a  monstrous  freedom  for  one  man  to  take 
with  another,  to  say  that  he  should  undergo  the  chances 
and  changes  of  this  mortal  life  without  any  option  in 
the  matter.  No  man  would  have  any  right  to  get  mar- 
ried at  all,  inasmuch  as  he  can  never  tell  what  frightful 
misery  his  doing  so  may  entail  forcibly  upon  a  being 
who  cannot  be  unhappy  as  long  as  he  does  not  exist. 
They  feel  this  so  strongly  that  they  are  resolved  to 
shift  the  blame  on  to  other  shoulders ;  and  have 
fashioned  a  long  mythology  as  to  the  world  in  which 


BIRTH  FORMULAL. 


the  unborn  people  live,  and  what  they  do,  and  the  arts 
and  machinations  to  which  they  have  recourse  in  order 
to  get  themselves  into  our  own  world.  But  of  this 
more  anon  :  what  I  would  relate  here  is  their  manner 
of  dealing  with  those  who  do  come. 

It  is  a  distinguishing  peculiarity  of  the  Erewhonians 
that  when  they  profess  themselves  to  be  quite  certain 
about  any  matter,  and  avow  it  as  abase  on  which  they  are 
to  build  a  system  of  practice,  they  seldom  quite  believe 
in  it ;  but  instead  of  coming  to  an  understanding  with 
themselves,  and  endeavouring  to  find  out  exactly  what  it 
is  that  commends  itself  to  their  judgments  as  on  the 
whole  most  probable,  and  then  chancing  it,  they  con- 
tent themselves  in  nine  cases  out  of  ten  with  saying 
that  the  subject  has  been  examined  over  and  over 
again,  and  assert  their  faith  the  more  ostentatiously, 
and  with  the  more  pomp  and  circumstance,  because  of 
their  misgivings ;  but  they  will  always  abuse  those  who 
would  have  them  examine  for  themselves,  an  accusa- 
tion of  ill  health  being  their  favourite  weapon.  In- 
deed, there  are  few  sights  at  once  so  pathetic  and  so 
amusing  as  that  of  a  middle-aged  Erewhonian  in  the 
act  of  smelling  a  rat  about  the  precincts  of  a  cherished 
institution,  and  stopping  his  nose  to  it. 

This  is  what  most  of  them  did  in  this  matter  of  the 
unborn,  for  I  cannot  (and  never  could)  think  that 
they  seriously  believed  in  their  mythology  concerning 
pre-existence :  they  did  and  they  did  not ;  they  did 
not  know  themselves  what  they  believed ;  all  they  did 
know  was  that  it  was  a  disease  not  to  believe  as  they 
did.  The  only  thing  of  which  they  were  quite  sure 
was  that  it  was  the  pestering  of  the  unborn  which 
caused  them  to  be  brought  into  this  world,  and  that 


152  .  ERE  WHO N. 

they  would  not  be  here  if  they  would  have  only  let 
peaceable  people  alone. 

It  would  be  hard  to  disprove  this  position,  and  they 
might  have  a  good  case  if  they  would  only  leave  it 
as  it  stands.  But  this  they  will  not  do  ;  they  must 
Lave  assurance  doubly  sure  ;  they  must  have  the  writ- 
ten word  of  the  child  itself  as  soon  as  it  is  born,  giving 
the  parents  indemnity  from  all  responsibility  on  the 
score  of  its  birth,  and  asserting  its  own  pre-existence. 
They  have  therefore  devised  something  which  they  call 
a  birth  formula — a  document  which  varies  in  words 
according  to  the  caution  of  parents,  but  is  much  the 
same  practically  in  all  cases  ;  for  it  has  been  the 
business  of  the  Erewhonian  lawyers  during  many  ages 
to  exercise  their  skill  in  perfecting  it  and  providing 
for  every  contingency. 

These  formulae  are  printed  on  common  paper  at 
a  moderate  cost  for  the  poor;  but  the  rich  have 
them  written  on  parchment  and  handsomely  bound, 
so  that  the  getting  up  of  a  person's  birth  formula  is  a 
test  of  his  social  position.  They  commence  by  setting 
forth,  That  whereas  A.  B.  was  a  member  of  the  king- 
dom of  the  unborn,  where  he  was  well  provided  for  in 
every  way,  and  had  no  cause  of  discontent,  &c.,  &c, 
he  did  of  his  own  wanton  depravity  and  restlessness 
conceive  a  desire  to  enter  into  this  present  world; 
that  thereon  having  taken  the  necessary  steps  as  set 
forth  in  laws  of  the  unborn  kingdom,  he  did  with 
malice  aforethought  set  himself  to  plague  and  pester 
two  unfortunate  people  who  had  never  in  the  least 
wronged  him,  and  who  were  quite  contented  and 
happy  until  he  conceived  this  base  design  against 
their  peace ;  for  which  wrong  he  now  humbly  entreats 


BIRTH  FORMULA. 


153 


tlieir  pardon.  He  acknowledges  that  lie  is  respon- 
sible for  all  physical  blemishes  and  deficiencies  which 
may  render  him  answerable  to  the  laws  of  his  country; 
that  his  parents  have  nothing  whatever  to  do  with 
any  of  these  things ;  and  that  they  have  a  right  to 
kill  him  at  once  if  they  be  so  minded,  though  he 
entreats  them  to  show  their  marvellous  goodness  and 
clemency  by  sparing  his  life.  If  they  will  do  this, 
he  promises  to  be  their  most  obedient  and  abject 
creature  during  his  earlier  years,  and  indeed  unto  his 
life's  end,  unless  they  should  see  fit  in  their  abundant 
generosity  to  remit  some  portion  of  his  service  here- 
after. And  so  the  formula  continues,  going  some- 
times into  very  minute  details,  according  to  the 
fancies  of  family  lawyers,  who  will  not  make  it  any 
shorter  than  they  can  help. 

The  deed  being  thus  prepared,  on  the  third  or 
fourth  day  after  the  birth  of  the  child,  or  as  they 
call  it,  the  "  final  importunity,"  the  friends  gather 
together,  and  there  is  a  feast  held,  where  they  are 
all  very  melancholy — as  a  general  rule,  I  believe, 
quite  truly  so — and  make  presents  to  the  father  and 
mother  of  the  child  in  order  to  console  them  for  the 
injury  which  has  just  been  done  them  by  the  unborn. 
By  and  by  the  child  himself  is  brought  down  by  his 
nurse,  and  the  company  begin  to  rail  upon  him,  up- 
braiding him  for  his  impertinence  and  asking  him 
what  amends  he  proposes  to  make  for  the  wrong  that 
he  has  committed,  and  how  he  can  look  for  food  and 
nourishment  from  those  who  have  perhaps  already 
been  injured  by  the  unborn  on  some  ten  or  twelve 
occasions  ;  for  they  say  of  people  with  large  families, 
that  they  have  suffered  terrible  injuries  from  the 


154 


ERE  WHO N. 


unborn ;  till  at  last,  when  this  has  been  carried  far 
enough^  some  one  suggests  the  formula,  which  is 
brought  forth  and  solemnly  read  to  the  child  by  the 
family  straightener.  This  gentleman  is  always  invited 
on  these  occasions,  for  the  very  fact  of  intrusion  into 
a  peaceful  family  shows  a  depravity  on  the  part  of 
the  child  which  requires  his  professional  services. 

On  being  teased  by  the  reading  and  tweaked  by 
the  nurse,  the  child  will  commonly  fall  a  crying, 
which  is  reckoned  a  good  sign  as  showing  a  con- 
sciousness of  guilt.  He  is  thereon  asked,  Does  he 
assent  to  the  formula  ?  on  which,  as  he  still  con- 
tinues crying  and  can  obviously  make  no  answer, 
some  one  of  the  friends  comes  forward  and  under- 
takes to  sign  the  document  on  his  behalf,  feeling 
sure  (so  he  says)  that  the  child  would  do  it  if  he 
only  knew  how,  and  that  he  will  release  the  pre- 
sent signer  from  his  engagement  on  arriving  at 
maturity.  The  friend  then  inscribes  the  signature  of 
the  child  at  the  foot  of  the  parchment,  which  is  held 
to  bind  the  child  as  much  as  though  he  had  signed 
it  himself.  Even  this,  however,  does  not  fully  con- 
tent them,  for  they  feel  a  little  uneasy  until  they 
have  got  the  child's  own  signature  after  all.  So 
when  he  is  about  fourteen  these  good  people  partly 
bribe  him  by  promises  of  greater  liberty  and  good 
things,  and  partly  intimidate  him  through  their  great 
power  of  making  themselves  passively  unpleasant  to 
him,  so  that  though  there  is  a  show  of  freedom  made, 
there  is  really  none,  and  partly  they  use  the  offices 
of  the  teachers  in  the  Colleges  of  Unreason,  till  at 
last,  in  one  way  or  another,  they  take  very  good  care 
that  he  shall  sign  the  paper  by  which  he  professes  to 


BfRTH  FORMULM. 


to  have  been  a  free  agent  in  coming  into  the  world , 
and  to  take  all  the  responsibility  of  having  done  so 
on  to  his  own  shoulders.  And  yet,  though  this  docu- 
ment is  obviously  the  most  important  which  any  one 
can  sign  in  his  whole  life,  they  will  have  him  do  so  at 
an  age  when  neither  they  nor  the  law  will  for  many  a 
year  allow  any  one  else  to  bind  him  to  the  smallest 
obligation,  no  matter  how  righteously  he  may  owe  it, 
because  they  hold  him  too  young  to  know  what  he 
is  about,  and  do  not  consider  it  fair  that  he  should 
commit  himself  to  anything  that  may  prejudice  him 
in  after  years. 

I  own  that  all  this  seemed  rather  hard,  and  not 
of  a  piece  with  the  many  admirable  institutions  exist- 
ing among  them.  I  once  ventured  to  say  a  part  of 
what  I  thought  about  it  to  one  of  the  Professors  of 
Unreason.  I  did  it  very  tenderly,  but  his  justification 
of  the  system  was  quite  out  of  my  comprehension. 
I  remember  asking  him  whether  he  did  not  think  it 
would  do  serious  harm  to  a  lad's  principles,  and  weaken 
his  sense  of  the  sanctity  of  his  word,  and  of  truth 
generally,  that  he  should  be  led  into  entering  upon  a 
solemn  engagement  which  it  was  so  plainly  impos- 
sible that  he  should  keep  even  for  a  single  day  with 
tolerable  integrity — whether,  in  fact,  the  teachers  who 
so  led  him,  or  who  taught  anything  as  a  certainty  of 
which  they  were  themselves  uncertain,  were  not  earn- 
ing their  living  by  impairing  the  truth-sense  of 
their  pupils  (a  delicate  organisation  mostly),  and 
by  vitiating  one  of  their  most  sacred  instincts.  The 
professor,  who  was  a  delightful  person,  seemed  greatly 
surprised  at  the  view  which  I  took,  but  it  had  no 
influence  with  him  whatsoever.    No  one,  he  answered, 


156 


EREWHON. 


expected  that  the  boy  either  would  or  could  do 
all  that  he  undertook;  hut  the  world  was  full  of 
compromises ;  and  there  was  hardly  any  engage- 
ment which  would  hear  being  interpreted  literally. 
Human  language  was  too  gross  a  vehicle  of  thought 
— thought  being  incapable  of  absolute  translation. 
He  added,  that  as  there  can  be  no  translation  from 
one  language  into  another  which  shall  not  scant  the 
meaning  somewhat,  or  enlarge  upon  it,  so  there 
is  no  language  which  can  render  thought  without  a 
jarring  and  a  harshness  somewhere — and  so  forth;  all 
of  which  seemed  to  come  to  this  in  the  end,  that  it 
was  the  custom  of  the  country,  and  that  the  Ere- 
whonians  were  a  conservative  people ;  that  the  boy 
would  have  to  begin  compromising  sooner  or  later, 
and  this  was  part  of  his  education  in  the  art.  It  was 
perhaps  to  be  regretted  that  compromise  should  be  as 
necessary  as  it  was ;  still  it  was  necessary,  and  the 
sooner  the  boy  got  -to  understand  it  the  better  for 
himself. 

But  they  never  tell  this  to  the  boy.  And  when  he 
begins  to  find  out  how  largely  compromise  has  entered 
into  his  education,  he  sometimes  compromises  himself, 
and  those  belonging  to  him. 

From  the  book  of  their  mythology  about  the  un- 
born I  made  the  extracts  which  will  form  the  following 
chapter. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 


THE  WORLD  OF  THE  UNBORN. 

npIIE  Erewhonians  say  that  we  are  drawn  through 
life  backwards  ;  or  again,  that  we  go  onwards 
into  the  future  as  into  a  dark  corridor.  Time  walks 
beside  us  and  flings  back  shutters  as  we  advance  ;  but 
the  light  thus  given  often  dazzles  us,  and  deepens 
the  darkness  which  is  in  front.  We  can  see  but 
little  at  a  time,  and  heed  that  little  far  less  than  our 
apprehension  of  what  we  shall  see  next ;  ever  peering 
curiously  through  the  glare  of  the  present  into  the 
gloom  of  the  future,  we  presage  the  leading  lines  of 
that  which  is  before  us  by  faintly  reflected  lights 
from  dull  mirrors  that  are  behind,  and  stumble  on  as 
we  may  till  the  trap-door  opens  beneath  us  and  we 
are  gone. 

They  say  at  other  times  that  the  future  and  the  past 
are  as  a  panorama  upon  two  rollers  ;  that  which  is  on 
the  roller  of  the  future  unwraps  itself  on  to  the  roller 
of  the  past ;  we  cannot  hasten  it,  and  we  may  not 
stay  it ;  we  must  see  all  that  is  unfolded  to  us  whether 
it  be  good  or  ill ;  and  what  we  have  seen  once  we  may 
see  again  no  more.  It  is  ever  unwinding  and  being 
wound  ;  we  catch  it  in  transition  for  a  moment,  and  call 
it  present ;  our  flustered  senses  gather  what  impres- 
sion they  can,  and  we  guess  at  what  is  coming  by 


153 


EREWHON. 


the  tenor  of  that  which  we  have  seen.  The  same 
hand  has  painted  the  whole  picture,  and  the  incidents 
vary  little,  rivers,  woods,  plains,  mountains,  towns 
and  peoples,  love,  sorrow,  and  death  :  yet  the  interest 
never  flags,  and  we  look  hopefully  for  some  good  for- 
tune, or  fearfully  lest  our  own  faces  be  shown  us 
as  figuring  in  something  terrible.  When  the  scene  is 
past  we  think  we  know  it,  though  there  is  so  much 
to  see,  and  so  little  time  to  see  it,  that  our  conceit  of 
knowledge  as  regards  the  past  is  for  the  most  part 
poorly  founded ;  neither  do  we  care  about  it  greatly, 
save  in  so  far  as  it  may  affect  the  future,  wherein 
our  interest  mainly  lies. 

The  Erewhonians  say  it  was  by  chance  only  that 
the  earth  and  stars  and  all  the  heavenly  worlds  began 
to  roll  from  east  to  west,  and  not  from  west  to  east, 
and  in  like  manner  they  say  it  is  by  chance  that  man 
is  drawn  through  life  with  his  face  to  the  past  in- 
stead of  to  the  future.  For  the  future  is  there  as  much 
as  the  past,  only  that  we  may  not  see  it.  Is  it  not 
in  the  loins  of  the  past,  and  must  not  the  past  alter 
before  the  future  can  do  so  ? 

Sometimes  again  they  say  that  there  was  a  race  of 
men  tried  upon  the  earth  once,  who  knew  the  future 
better  than  the  past,  but  that  they  died  in  a  twelve- 
month from  the  misery  which  their  knowledge  caused 
them ;  and  if  any  were  to  be  born  too  prescient  now, 
he  would  be  culled  out  by  natural  selection,  before 
he  had  time  to  transmit  so  peace-destroying  a  faculty 
to  his  descendants. 

Strange  fate  for  man !  He  must  perish  if  he  get 
that,  which  he  must  perish  if  he  strive  not  after. 
If  he  strive  not  after  it  he  is  no  better  than  the 


THE  WORLD  OF  THE  UNBORN. 


159 


brutes,  if  he  get  it  lie  is  more  miserable  than  the 
devils. 

Having  waded  through  many  chapters  like  the  above, 
I  came  at  last  to  the  unborn  themselves,  and  found  that 
they  were  held  to  be  souls  pure  and  simple,  having 
no  actual  bodies,  but  living  in  a  sort  of  gaseous  yet 
more  or  less  anthropomorphic  existence,  like  that  of  a 
ghost;  they  have  thus  neither  flesh  nor  bloodnor  warmth. 
Nevertheless,  they  are  supposed  to  have  local  habita- 
tions and  cities  wherein  they  dwell,  though  these  are  as 
unsubstantial  as  their  inhabitants;  they  are  even  thought 
to  eat  and  drink  some  thin  ambrosial  sustenance,  and 
generally  to  be  capable  of  doing  whatever  mankind 
can  do,  only  after  a  visionary  ghostly  fashion  as  in  a 
dream.  On  the  other  hand,  as  long  as  they  remain 
where  they  are  they  never  die — the  only  form  of  death 
in  the  unborn  world  being  the  leaving  it  for  our  own. 
They  are  believed  to  be  extremely  numerous,  far  more 
so  than  mankind.  They  arrive  from  unknown  planets, 
full  grown,  in  large  batches  at  a  time  ;  but  they  can 
only  leave  the  unborn  world  by  taking  the  steps  neces- 
sary for  their  arrival  here— which  is,  in  fact,  by  suicide. 

They  ought  to  be  an  exceedingly  happy  people,  for 
they  have  no  extremes  of  good  or  ill  fortune ;  never 
marrying,  but  living  in  a  state  much  like  that  fabled 
by  the  poets  as  the  primitive  condition  of  mankind. 
In  spite  of  this,  however,  they  are  incessantly  com- 
plaining; they  know  that  we  in  this  world  have 
bodies,  and  indeed  they  know  everything  else  about 
us,  for  they  move  among  us  whithersoever  they  will, 
and  can  read  our  thoughts,  as  well  as  survey  our  ac- 
tions, at  pleasure.  One  would  think  that  this  would 
be  quite  enough  for  them;  and  most  of  them  are 


i6o 


EREWHON. 


alive  to  tlie  desperate  risk  which  the}''  will  run  by  in- 
dulging themselves  in  that  body  with  "sensible  warm 
motion  "  which  they  so  much  desire ;  nevertheless, 
there  are  some  to  whom  the  ennui  of  a  disembodied 
existence  is  so  intolerable  that  they  will  venture  any- 
thing for  a  change;  so  they  resolve  to  quit.  The 
conditions  which  they  must  accept  are  so  uncertain, 
that  none  but  the  most  foolish  of  the  unborn  will 
consent  to  take  them ;  and  it  is  from  these,  and  these 
only,  that  our  own  ranks  are  recruited. 

When  they  have  finally  made  up  their  minds  to 
leave,  they  must  go  before  the  magistrate  of  the 
nearest  town  and  sign  an  affidavit  of  their  desire  to 
quit  their  then  existence.  On  their  having  clone  this, 
the  magistrate  reads  them  the  conditions  which  they 
must  accept,  and  which  are  so  long  that  I  can  only 
extract  some  of  the  principal  points,  which  are 
mainly  the  following  : — • 

First,  they  must  take  a  potion  which  will  destroy 
their  memory  and  sense  of  identity ;  they  must  go 
into  the  world  helpless,  and  without  a  will  of  their 
own;  they  must  draw  lots  for  their  dispositions  before 
they  go,  and  take  it,  such  as  it  is,  for  better  or  worse — 
neither  are  they  to  be  allowed  any  choice  in  the  mat- 
ter of  the  body  which  they  so  much  desire  ;  they  are 
simply  allotted  by  chance,  and  without  appeal,  to 
two  people  whom  it  is  their  business  to  find  and 
pester  until  they  adopt  them.  Who  these  are  to  be, 
whether  rich  or  poor,  kind  or  unkind,  healthy  or 
diseased,  there  is  no  knowing ;  they  have,  in  fact,  to 
entrust  themselves  for  many  years  to  the  care  of  those 
for  whose  good  constitution  and  good  sense  they  have 
no  sort  of  guarantee. 


THE  WORLD  OF  THE  UNBORN.  161 

It  is  curious  to  read  the  lectures  which  the  wiser 
heads  give  to  those  who  are  meditating  a  change. 
They  talk  with  them  as  we  talk  with  a  spendthrift, 
and  with  about  as  much  success. 

"  To  be  born,"  they  say,  "  is  a  felony — it  is  a  capi- 
tal crime,  for  which  sentence  may  be  executed  at  any 
moment  after  the  commission  of  the  offence.  You 
may  perhaps  happen  to  live  for  some  seventy  or  eighty 
•years,  but  what  is  that,  in  comparison  with  the  eter- 
nity which  you  now  enjoy?  And  even  though  the 
sentence  were  commuted,  and  you  were  allowed  to 
live  on  for  ever,  you  would  in  time  become  so  terribly 
weary  of  life,  that  execution  would  be  the  greatest 
mercy  to  you.  Consider  the  infinite  risk ;  to  be  born 
of  wicked  parents  and  trained  in  vice !  to  be  born  of 
silly  parents,  and  trained  to  unrealities !  of  parents 
who  regard  you  as  a  sort  of  chattel  or  property,  belong- 
ing more  to  them  than  to  yourself !  Again,  you  may 
draw  utterly  unsympathetic  parents,  who  will  never  be 
able  to  understand  you,  and  who  will  thwart  you  as 
long  as  they  can  to  the  utmost  of  their  power  (as  a 
hen  when  she  has  hatched  a  duckling),  and  then  call 
you  ungrateful  because  you  do  not  love  them,  or 
parents  who  may  look  upon  you  as  a  thing  to  be 
cowed  while  it  is  still  young,  lest  it  should  give  them 
trouble  hereafter  by  having  wishes  and  feelings  of  its 
own. 

u  In  later  life,  when  you  have  been  finally  allowed 
to  pass  muster  as  a  full  member  of  the  world,  you 
will  yourself  become  liable  to  the  pesterings  of  the 
unborn — and  a  very  happy  life  you  may  be  led  in 
consequence  !  For  we  solicit  so  strongly  that  a  few 
only — nor  these  the  best — can  refuse  us ;  and  yet  not 

L 


EREWHON. 


to  refuse  is  much  the  same  as  going  into  partnership 
with  half  a  dozen  different  people  about  whom  one 
can  know  absolutely  nothing  beforehand — not  even 
whether  one  is  going  into  partnership  with  men  or 
women,  nor  with  how  many  of  either.  Delude  not 
yourself  with  thinking  that  you  will  be  wiser  than 
your  parents.  You  may  be  an  age  in  advance  of  them, 
but  unless  you  are  one  of  the  great  ones  you  will  still 
be  an  age  behind  your  children. 

"  Imagine  what  it  must  be  to  have  an  unborn  quar- 
tered upon  you,  who  is  of  an  entirely  different  tempera- 
ment and  disposition  to  your  own ;  nay,  half  a  dozen 
such,  who  will  not  love  you  though  you  have  stinted 
yourself  in  a  thousand  ways  to  provide  for  their 
comfort  and  well-being, — who  will  forget  all  your 
self-sacrifice,  and  of  whom  you  may  never  be  sure  that 
they  are  not  bearing  a  grudge  against  you  for  errors 
of  judgment  into  which  you  may  have  fallen,  though 
you  had  hoped  that  such  had  been  long  since  atoned 
for.  Ingratitude  such  as  this  is  not  uncommon,  yet 
fancy*what  it  must  be  to  bear  !  It  is  hard  upon  the 
duckling  to  have  been  hatched  by  a  hen,  but  is  it  not 
also  hard  upon  the  hen  to  have  hatched  the  duckling  ? 

"  Consider  it  again,  we  pray  you,  not  for  our  sake 
but  for  your  own.  Your  initial  character  you  must 
draw  by  lot ;  but  whatever  it  is,  it  can  only  come  to 
a  tolerably  successful  development  after  long  training; 
remember  that  over  that  training  you  will  have  no 
control.  It  is  possible,  and  even  probable,  that  what- 
ever you  may  get  in  after  life  which  is  of  real  plea- 
sure and  service  to  you,  will  have  to  be  won  in  spite 
of,  rather  than  by  the  help  of,  those  whom  you  are 
now  about  to  pester,  and  that  you  will  only  win  your 


THE  WORLD  OF  THE  UNBORN.  163 

freedom  after  years  of  a  painful  struggle  in  which,  it 
will  be  hard  to  say  whether  you  have  suffered  most 
injury,  or  inflicted  it. 

"  Remember  also,  that  if  you  go  into  the  world  you 
will  have  free  will ;  that  you  will  be  obliged  to  have  it, 
that  there  is  no  escaping  it,  that  you  will  be  fettered  to 
it  during  your  whole  life,  and  must  on  every  occasion 
do  that  which  on  the  whole  seems  best  to  you  at  any 
given  time,  no  matter  whether  you  are  right  or  wrong 
in  choosing  it.  Your  mind  will  be  a  balance  for  con- 
siderations, and  your  action  will  go  with  the  heavier 
scale.  How  it  shall  fall  will  depend  upon  the  kind 
of  scales  which  you  may  have  drawn  at  birth,  the 
bias  which  they  will  have  obtained  by  use,  and 
the  weight  of  the  immediate  considerations.  If  the 
scales  were  good  to  start  with,  and  if  they  have  not  been 
outrageously  tampered  with  in  childhood,  and  if  the 
combinations  into  which  you  enter  are  average  ones, 
you  may  come  off  well ;  but  there  are  too  many  "ifs" 
in  this,  and  with  the  failure  of  any  one  of  them  your 
misery  is  assured.  Reflect  on  this,  and  remembef  that 
should  the  ill  come  upon  you,  you  will  have  yourself 
to  thank,  for  it  is  your  own  choice  to  be  born,  and 
there  is  no  compulsion  in  the  matter. 

"  Not  that  we  deny  the  existence  of  pleasures  among 
mankind ;  there  is  a  certain  show  of  sundry  phases  of 
contentment  which  may  even  amount  to  a  very  con- 
siderable happiness;  but  mark  how  they  are  distri- 
buted over  a  man's  life,  belonging,  all  the  keenest  of 
them,  to  the  fore  part,  and  few  indeed  to  the  after. 
Can  there  be  any  pleasure  worth  purchasing  with  the 
miseries  of  a  decrepit  age  ?  If  you  are  good,  strong, 
and  handsome,  you  have  a  fine  fortune  indeed  at 


164 


ERE  WHO  N. 


twenty,  but  how  much  of  it  will  be  left  at  sixty  ?  For 
you  must  live  on  your  capital ;  there  is  no  investing 
your  powers  so  that  you  may  get  a  small  annuity  of 
life  for  ever :  you  must  eat  up  your  principal  bit  by 
bit,  and  be  tortured  by  seeing  it  grow  continually 
smaller  and  smaller,  even  though  you  happen  to  escape 
being  rudely  robbed  of  it  by  crime  or  casualty.  Re- 
member, too,  that  there  never  yet  was  a  man  of  forty 
who  would  not  come  back  into  the  world  of  the  unborn 
if  he  could  do  so  with  decency  and  honour.  Being  in 
the  world  he  will  as  a  general  rule  stay  till  he  is  forced 
to  go ;  but  do  you  think  that  he  would  consent  to  be 
born  again,  and  re-live  his  life,  if  he  had  the  offer  of 
doing  so  ?  Do  not  think  it.  If  he  could  so  alter  the 
past  as  that  he  should  never  have  come  into  being  at 
all,  do  you  not  think  that  he  would  do  it  very  gladly  ? 
"What  was  it  that  one  of  their  own  poets  meant,  if  it 
was  not  this,  when  he  cried  out  upon  the  day  in  which 
he  was  born,  and  the  night  in  which  it  was  said  there 
is  a  man  child  conceived  ?  £  For  now  '  he  savs  £  I 
should  have  lain  still  and  been  quiet,  I  should  have 
slept ;  then  had  I  been  at  rest  with  kings  and  counsel- 
lors of  the  earth,  which  built  desolate  places  for  them- 
selves; or  with  princes  that  had  gold,  who  filled  their 
houses  with  silver;  or  as  an  hidden  untimely  birth,  I  had 
not  been  ;  as  infants  which  never  saw  light.  There  the 
wicked  cease' from  troubling,  and  the  weary  are  at 
rest.'  Be  very  sure  that  the  guilt  of  being  born  car- 
ries this  punishment  at  times  to  all  men ;  but  how 
can  they  ask  for  pity,  or  complain  of  any  mischief  that, 
may  befall  them,  having  entered  open-eyed  into  the 
snare  ? 

"  One  word  more  and  we  have  done.    If  any  faint 


THE  WORLD  OF  THE  UNBORN.  165 

remembrance,  as  of  a  dream,  flit  in  some  puzzled  mo- 
ment across  your  brain,  and  you  shall  feel  that  the 
potion  which  is  to  be  given  you  shall  not  have  done 
its  work,  and  the  memory  of  this  existence  which  you 
are  leaving  endeavours  vainly  to  return;  we  say  in 
such  a  moment,  when  you  clutch  at  the  dream  but  it 
eludes  your  grasp,  and  you  watch  it,  as  Orpheus 
watched  Eurydice,  gliding  back  again  into  the  twi- 
light kingdom,  fly — fly — if  you  can  remember  the 
advice — to  the  haven  of  your  present  and  immediate 
duty,  taking  shelter  incessantly  in  the  work  which 
you  have  in  hand.  This  much  you  may  perhaps  recall ; 
and  this,  if  you  will  imprint  it  deeply  upon  your  every 
faculty,  will  be  most  likely  to  bring  you  safely  and 
honourably  home  through  the  trials  that  are  before 
you.  * 

This  is  the  fashion  in  which  they  reason  with 
those  who  would  be  for  leaving  them,  but  it  is  seldom 
that  they  do  much  good,  for  none  but  the  unquiet 
and  unreasonable  ever  think  of  being  born,  and  those 
who  are  foolish  enough  to  think  of  it  are  generally 
foolish  enough  to  do  it.  Finding  therefore  that 
they  can  do  no  more,  the  friends  follow  weeping  to 
the  courthouse  of  the  chief  magistrate,  where  the  one 
who  wishes  to  be  born  declares  solemnly  and  openly 
that  he  accepts  the  conditions  attached  to  his  de- 
cision. On  this  he  is  presented  with  the  potion,  which 
immediately  destroys  his  memory  and  sense  of  iden- 
tity, and  dissipates  the  thin  gaseous  tenement  which 
he  has  inhabited :  he  becomes  a  bare  vital  principle, 


*  The  myth  above  alluded  to  exists  in  Erewhon  with  changed  names, 
and  considerable  modifications.  I  have  taken  the  liberty  of  referring 
to  the  story  as  familiar  to  ourselves. 


ERE  WHO  N. 


not  to  be  perceived  by  human  senses,  nor  to  be  by 
any  chemical  test  appreciated.  He  has  but  one 
instinct,  which  is  that  he  is  to  go  to  such  and  such 
a  place,  where  he  will  find  two  persons  whom  he  is  to 
importune  till  they  consent  to  undertake  him ;  but 
whether  he  is  to  find  these  persons  among  the  race  of 
Chowbok  or  the  Erewhonians  themselves  is  not  for 
him  to  choose. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 


WHAT  THEY  MEAN  BY  IT. 


T  HAVE  given  the  above  mythology  at  some  length, 
but  it  is  only  a  small  part  of  what  they  have  upon 
the  subject.  My  first  feeling  on  reading  it  was  that 
any  amount  of  folly  on  the  part  of  the  unborn  in  com- 
ing here  was  justified  by  a  desire  to  escape  from  such 
intolerable  prosing.  The  mythology  is  obviously  an 
unfair  and  exaggerated  representation  of  life  and 
things  ;  and  had  its  authors  been  so  minded  they  could 
have  easily  drawn  a  picture  which  should  err  as  much 
on  the  bright  side  as  this  does  on  the  dark.  No 
Erewhonian  believes  that  the  world  is  as  black  as  it 
has  been  here  painted,  but  it  is  one  of  their  pecu- 
liarities that  they  very  often  do  not  believe  or 
mean  things  which  they  profess  to  regard  as  indis- 
putable. In  the  present  instance  their  professed  views 
concerning  the  unborn  have  arisen  from  their  desire 
to  prove  that  people  have  been  presented  with  the 
gloomiest  possible  picture  of  their  own  prospects 
before  they  came  here ;  otherwise,  they  could  hardly 
say  to  one  whom  they  are  going  to  punish  for  an 
affection  of  the  heart  or  brain  that  it  is  all  his  own 
doiug.  In  practice  they  modify  their  theory  to  a. 
considerable  extent,  and  seldom  refer  to  the  birth 
formula  except  in  extreme  cases ;  for  the  force  of 


EREWHON. 


habit,  or  what  not,  gives  many  of  them  a  kindly  in- 
terest even  in  creatures  who  have  so  much  wronged 
them  as  the  unborn  have  clone ;  and  though  a  man 
generally  hates  the  unwelcome  little  stranger  for  the 
first  twelve  months,  he  is  apt  to  mollify  (according  to 
his  lights)  as  time  goes  on,  and  sometimes  he  will 
become  inordinately  attached  to  the  beings  whom  he 
is  pleased  to  call  his  children. 

Of  course,  according  to  Erewhonian  premises,  it 
would  serve  people  right  to  be  punished  and  scouted, 
for  moral  and  intellectual  diseases  as  much  as  for 
physical,  but  here  they  stop  short  half-way.  They  see 
that  the  movements  of  the  body  are  within  a  person's 
own  control,  whereon  they  conclude  that  its  health 
is  so  also ;  they  are  keenly  alive  to  the  consequences 
of  a  physical  deterioration,  and  are  therefore  inexor- 
able upon  this  head,  resting  upon  their  mythology  of 
the  unborn;  but  they  shrink  from  going  further, 
because  they  feel  that  few  have  either  had  power  over 
their  own  original  disposition,  or  been  able  to  escape 
from  free  will :  they  are  therefore  loath  to  give  scout- 
ing a  logical  position  in  their  theories  concerning 
moral  delinquency. 

In  spite,  however,  of  modifications  in  practice  of  a 
theory  which  is  itself  revolting,  the  relations  between 
children  and  parents  in  that  country  are  less  happy 
than  in  Europe.  It  was  rarely  that  I  saw  cases  of 
real  hearty  and  intense  affection  between  the  old 
people  and  the  young  ones.  Here  and  there  I  did  so, 
and  was  quite  sure  that  the  children,  even  at  the  age 
of  twenty,  were  fonder  of  their  parents  than  they 
were  of  any  one  else ;  and  that  of  their  own  inclina- 
tion, being  free  to  choose  what  company  they  would. 


WHA  T  THE  Y  MEAN  B  Y  IT. 


tliey  would  often  choose  that  of  their  father  and 
mother.  The  straightener's  carriage  was  rarely  seen 
at  the  door  of  those  houses.  I  saw  two  or  three  such 
cases  during  the  time  that  I  remained  in  the  country, 
and  cannot  express  the  pleasure  which  I  derived  from 
a  sight  suggestive  of  so  much  goodness  and  wisdom 
and  forbearance,  so  richly  rewarded ;  yet  I  firmly 
believe  that  the  same  thing  would  happen  in  nine 
families  out  of  ten  if  the  parents  were  merely  to 
remember  how  they  felt  when  they  were  young,  and 
actually  to  behave  towards  their  children  as  they  would 
have  had  their  own  parents  behave  towards  them- 
selves. But  this,  which  would  appear  to  be  so  simple 
and  obvious,  seems  also  to  be  a  thing  which  not  one 
in  a  hundred  thousand  is  able  to  put  in  practice.  It 
is  only  the  very  great  and  good  who  have  any  living 
faith  in  the  simplest  axioms  ;  and  there  are  few  who 
are  so  holy  as  to  feel  that  19  and  13  make  32  as 
certainly  as  2  and  2  make  4. 

I  am  quite  sure  that  if  this  narrative  should  ever 
fall  into  Erewhonian  hands,  it  will  be  said  that  what 
I  have  written  about  the  relations  between  parents 
and  children  being  seldom  satisfactory  is  an  infamous 
perversion  of  facts,  and  that  in  truth  there  are  few 
young  people  who  do  not  feel  happier  in  the  society  of 
their  nearest  relations  *  than  in  any  other.  Mr  JSTos- 
nibor  would  be  sure  to  say  this.  Yet  I  cannot  refrain 
from  expressing  an  opinion  that  he  would  be  a  good 
deal  embarrassed  if  his  deceased  parents  were  to  re- 
appear and  propose  to  pay  him  a  six  months'  visit.  I 
doubt  whether  there  are  many  things  which  he  would 


*  Is  it  not  time  that  the  old  word  "kinsman"  should  be  reinstated., 
and  oust  the  interloper  "relation"  ? 


170  ERE  WHO N. 

regard  as  a  greater  infliction.  They  had  died  at  a  ripe 
old  age  some  twenty  years  before  I  came  to  know 
him,  so  the  case  is  an  extreme  one;  but  surely  if  they 
had  treated  him  with  what  in  his  youth  he  had  felt  to 
be  true  unselfishness,  his  face  would  brighten  when 
he  thought  of  them  to  the  end  of  his  life. 

In  the  one  or  two  beautiful  cases  of  true  family 
affection  which  I  met  with,  I  am  sure  that  the  young 
people  who  were  so  genuinely  fond  of  their  fathers 
and  mothers  at  eighteen,  would  at  sixty  be  perfectly 
delighted  were  they  to  get  the  chance  of  welcoming 
them  as  their  guests.  There  is  nothing  which  could 
please  them  better,  except  perhaps  to  watch  the  hap- 
piness of  their  own  children  and  grandchildren.  This 
is  how  things  should  be.  It  is  not  an  impossible 
ideal ;  it  is  one  which  actually  does  exist  in  some  few 
cases,  and  might  exist  in  almost  all,  with  a  little 
more  patience  and  forbearance  upon  the  parents'  part; 
but  it  is  rare  at  present — so  rare  that  they  have  a 
proverb  which  I  can  only  translate  in  a  very  round- 
about way,  but  which  says  that  the  great  happiness 
of  some  people  in  a  future  state  would  consist  in 
watching  the  discomforts  to  which  their  parents  were 
subjected  on  returning  to  an  eternal  companionship 
with  their  grandfathers  and  grandmothers ;  whilst 
"  compulsory  affection  "  is  the  idea  which  lies  at  the 
root  of  their  word  for  the  deepest  anguish.  There  is 
no  talisman  in  the  word  "parent"  which  can  generate 
miracles  of  affection,  and  I  can  well  believe  that  my 
own  child  might  find  it  less  of  a  calamity  to  lose 
both  Arowhena  and  myself  when  he  is  six  years  old, 
than  to  find  us  again  when  he  is  sixty — a  sentence 
which  I  would  not  pen  did  I  not  feel  that  by  doing  so 


WHA  T  THE  Y  MEAN  BY  IT. 


171 


I  was  giving  him  something  like  a  hostage,  or  at  any 
rate  putting  a  fearful  weapon  into  his  hands  against 
me,  should  my  selfishness  exceed  reasonable  limits. 

Money  is  at  the  bottom  of  all  this  to  a  great  extent. 
If  the  parents  would  put  their  children  in  the  way  of 
earning  a  competence  earlier  than  they  do,  the  children 
would  soon  become  self-supporting  and  independent. 
As  it  is,  under  the  present  system,  the  young  ones 
get  old  enough  to  have  all  manner  of  legitimate 
wants  (that  is,  if  they  have  any  "  go  "  about  them)  be- 
fore they  have  learnt  the  means  of  earning  money  to 
pay  for  them ;  hence  they  must  either  do  without 
them,  or  take  more  money  than  the  parents  can  be 
expected  to  spare.  This  is  due  chiefly  to  the 
schools  of  Unreason,  where  a  boy  is  taught  npon 
hypothetical  principles,  as  I  will  explain  hereafter; 
spending  years  in  being  incapacitated  for  doing  this, 
that,  or  the  other  (he  hardly  knows  what  himself), 
during  all  which  time  he  ought  to  have  been  actually 
doing  the  thing  itself,  beginning  at  the  lowest  grades, 
and  picking  it  up,  and  rising  according  to  the  energy 
which  is  in  him.  These  schools  of  Unreason  sur- 
prised me  much.  It  would  be  easy  to  fall  into  pseudo 
utilitarianism,  and  I  would  fain  believe  that  the 
system  may  be  good  for  the  children  of  very  rich 
parents,  or  for  those  who  show  a  natural  instinct  to 
acquire  hypothetical  lore;  but  the  misery  was  that 
their  Ydgrun-worship  required  all  people  with  any 
pretence  to  respectability  to  send  their  children  to 
some  one  or  other  of  these  schools,  mulcting  them  of 
years  of  money.  It  astonished  me  to  see  what  sacri- 
fices the  parents  would  make  in  order  to  render  their 
children  as  nearly  useless  as  possible ;  and  it  was 


172 


ERE  WHO N. 


hard  to  say  whether  the  old  suffered  most  from  the 
expense  which  they  were  thus  put  to,  or  the  young 
from  heing  deliberately  swindled  in  some  of  the  most 
important  branches  of  human  inquiry,  and  directed 
into  false  channels  or  left  to  drift,  in  the  great 
majority  of  cases.  With  the  less  well-dressed  classes 
the  harm  was  not  so  great;  for  among  these,  at 
about  ten  years  old,  the  child  has  to  begin  doing 
something :  if  he  is  intelligent  he  makes  his  way  up, 
and  will  not  be  kept  down;  if  he  is  not,  he  stops 
where  he  is,  which  is  the  best  for  every  one  concerned. 
People  find  their  level  as  a  rule ;  and  though  they  do 
unfortunately  sometimes  miss  it,  it  is  in  the  main 
true  that  those  who  have  valuable  qualities  are  per- 
ceived to  have  them  and  can  sell  them.  I  think  that 
the  Erewhonians  are  beginning  to  become  aware  of 
these  things,  for  there  was  much  talk  about  putting 
a  tax  upon  all  parents  whose  children  were  not  earn- 
ing a  competence  according  to  their  degrees  by  the 
time  they  were  twenty-five  years  old.  I  am  sure  that 
if  they  will  have  the  courage  to  carry  it  through  they 
will  never  regret  it;  for  the  parents  will  take  care 
that  the  children  shall  begin  earning  money  (which 
means  u  doing  good"  to  society)  at  an  early  age; 
then  the  children  will  be  independent  early,  and  they 
will  not  press  on  the  parents,  nor  the  parents  on 
them,  and  they  will  like  each  other  better  than  they 
do  now. 

This  is  the  true  philanthropy.  He  who  makes  a 
colossal  fortune  in  the  hosiery  trade,  and  by  his 
energy  has  succeeded  in  reducing  the  price  of  woollen 
goods  by  the  thousandth  part  of  a  penny  in  the 
pound: — this  man  is  worth  ten  professional  philan- 


WITA  T  THE  Y  MEAN  B  Y  IT. 


173 


tliropists.  So  strongly  are  the  Erewlionians  im- 
pressed with  this,  that  if  a  man  has  made  a  fortune 
of  over  £20,000  a  year  they  exempt  him  from  all 
taxation,  considering  him  as  a  work  of  art,  and  too 
precious  to  be  meddled  with ;  they  say,  "  How  very 
much  he  must  have  done  for  society  before  society 
could  have  been  prevailed  upon  to  give  him  so  much 
money ; "  so  magnificent  an  organisation  overawes 
them ;  they  regard  it  as  a  thing  dropped  from  heaven. 

i{  Money,"  they  say,  "  is  the  symbol  of  duty,  it  is 
the  sacrament  of  having  done  for  mankind  that  which 
mankind  wanted.  Mankind  may  not  be  a  very  good 
judge,  but  there  is  no  better."  This  used  to  shock 
me  at  first,  when  I  remembered  that  it  had  been  said 
on  high  authority  that  they  who  have  riches  shall 
enter  hardly  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven;  but  the 
influence  of  Erewhon  had  made  me  begin  to  see 
things  in  a  new  light,  and  I  could  not  help  thinking 
that  they  who  have  not  riches  shall  enter  more  hardly 
still.  People  oppose  money  to  culture,  and  imply 
that  if  a  man  has  spent  his  time  in  making  money 
he  will  not  be  cultivated  —  fallacy  of  fallacies! 
As  though  there  could  be  a  greater  aid  to  culture 
than  the  having  earned  an  honourable  independence, 
and  as  though  any  amount  of  culture  will  do  much 
for  the  man  who  is  penniless,  except  make  him  feel 
his  position  more  deeply.  The  young  man  who  was 
told  to  sell  all  his  goods  and  give  to  the  poor,  must 
have  been  an  entirely  exceptional  person  if  the  advice 
was  given  wisely,  either  for  him  or  for  the  poor; 
how  much  more  often  does  it  happen  that  we  perceive 
a  man  to  have  all  sorts  of  good  qualities  except  money, 
and  feel  that  his  real  duty  lies  in  getting  every 


174 


ERE  WHO N. 


halfpenny  that  he  can  persuade  others  to  pay  him 
for  his  services,  and  becoming  rich.  It  is  only  in 
so  far  as  the  love  of  money  implies  the  want  of 
money,  that  it  is  the  root  of  all  evil.  The  above  may 
sound  irreverent,  but  it  is  conceived  in  the  spirit  of  the 
most  utter  reverence  for  those  things  which  do  alone 
deserve  it — that  is,  for  the  things  which  are,  which 
mould  us  and  fashion  us,  be  they  what  they  may ;  for 
the  things  that  have  power  to  punish  us,  and  which 
will  punish  us  if  we  do  not  heed  them ;  for  our  mas- 
ters therefore.   But  I  am  drifting  away  from  my  story. 

They  have  another  plan  about  which  they  are 
making  a  great  noise  and  fuss,  much  as  some  are- 
doing  with  women's  rights  in  England.  A  party  of 
extreme  radicals  have  professed  themselves  unable  to 
decide  upon  the  superiority  of  age  or  youth.  At  pre- 
sent all  goes  on  the  supposition  that  it  is  desirable 
to  make  the  young  old  as  soon  as  possible.  Some 
would  have  it  that  this  is  wrong,  and  that  the  object 
of  education  should  be  to  keep  the  old  young  as  long 
as  possible.  They  say  that  each  age  should  take  it 
turn  in  turn  about,  week  by  week,  one  week  the  old 
to  be  topsawyers,  and  the  other  the  young,  drawing 
the  line  at  thirty-five  years  of  age ;  but  they  insist 
that  the  young  should  be  allowed  to  inflict  corporal 
chastisement  on  the  old,  without  which  the  old  would 
be  quite  incorrigible.  In  any  European  country  this 
would  be  out  of  the  question;  but  it  is  not  so 
there,  for  the  straighteners  are  constantly  ordering 
people  to  be  flogged,  so  that  they  are  familiar  with 
the  notion.  I  do  not  suppose  that  the  idea  will  be 
ever  acted  upon;  but  its  having  been  even  mooted 
is  enough  to  show  their  utter  perversion  of  mind. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

THE  COLLEGES  OF  UNKEASON. 

T  HAD  now  been  a  visitor  with  the  Nosnibors  for  some 
five  or  six  months,  and  though  I  had  frequently- 
proposed  to  leave  them  and  take  apartments  of  my 
own,  they  would  not  hear  of  my  doing  so.  I  suppose 
they  thought  I  should  be  more  likely  to  fall  in  love 
with  Zulora  if  I  remained  but  it  was  my  affection  for 
Arowhena  that  kept  me. 

Daring  all  this  time  both  Arowhena  and  myself 
had  been  dreaming,  and  drifting  towards  an  avowed 
attachment,  but  had  not  dared  to  face  the  real  diffi- 
culties of  the  position.  Gradually,  however,  matters 
came  to  a  crisis  in  spite  of  ourselves,  and  we  got  to 
see  the  true  state  of  the  case  with  most  unpleasant 
distinctness.  I  remember  that  one  evening  we  were 
sitting  in  the  garden,  and  I  had  been  trying  in  every 
stupid  roundabout  way  to  get  her  to  say  that  she 
should  be  at  any  rate  sorry  for  a  man,  if  he  really 
loved  a  woman  who  would  not  marry  him.  I  had 
been  stammering  and  blushing,  and  been  as  silly  as 
any  one  could  be,  and  I  suppose  had  pained  her  by 
fishing  for  pity  for  myself  in  such  a  transparent  way, 
and  saying  nothing  about  her  standing  in  need  of 
it;  at  any  rate,  she  turned  upon  me  with  a  sweet 
sad  smile  and  said,  "  Sorry?  I  am  sorry  for  myself;  I 


176  EREWHON^ 

am  sorry  for  you;  and  I  am  sorry  for  every  one." 
The  words  had  no  sooner  crossed  her  lips  than  she 
bowed  her  head,  gave  me  a  look  as  though  I  were  to 
make  no  answer,  and  left  me. 

The  words  were  few  and  simple  in  themselves,  but 
the  manner  with  which  they  were  uttered  was  in- 
effable :  the  scales  fell  from  my  eyes,  and  I  felt  that 
I  had  no  manner  of  right  to  try  and  induce  her  to 
infringe  one  of  the  most  inviolable  customs  of  her 
country,  as  she  needs  must  do  if  she  were  to  marry 
me.  I  sat  for  a  long  while  thinking,  and  when  I 
remembered  the  sin  and  shame  and  misery  which  an 
unrighteous  marriage — for  as  such  it  would  be  held  in 
Erewhon — would  entail,  I  became  thoroughly  ashamed 
of  myself  for  having  been  so  long  self-blinded.  I 
write  coldly  now,  but  I  suffered  keenly  at  the  time, 
and  should  probably  retain  a  much  more  vivid  recol- 
lection of  what  I  felt  had  not  all  ended  so  happily. 

As  for  giving  up  the  idea  of  marrying  Arowhena,  it 
never  so  much  as  entered  my  head  to  do  so :  the 
solution  must  be  found  in  some  other  direction  than 
this.  The  idea  of  waiting  till  somebody  married 
Zulora  was  to  be  no  less  summarily  dismissed.  To 
marry  Arowhena  at  once  in  Erewhon — this  had  al- 
ready been  abandoned  :  there  remained  therefore  but 
one  alternative,  and  that  was  to  run  away  with  her, 
and  get  her  with  me  to  Europe,  where  there  would  be 
no  bar  to  our  union  save  my  own  impecuniosity,  a 
matter  which  gave  me  no  uneasiness.  To  this  obvious 
and  simple  plan  I  could  see  but  two  objections  that 
deserved  the  name, — the  first,  that  perhaps  Arowhena 
would  not  come;  the  second,  that  it  was  almost  im- 
possible for  me  to  escape  even  alone,  for  the  king  had 


THE  COLLEGES  OF  UNREASON. 


177 


himself  told  me  that  I  was  to  consider  myself  a 
prisoner  on  parole,  and  that  the  first  sign  of  my 
endeavouring  to  escape  would  cause  me  to  be  sent  to 
one  of  the  hospitals  for  incurables.  Besides,  I  did  not 
know  the  geography  of  the  country,  and  even  were  I 
to  try  and  find  my  way  back,  I  should  be  discovered 
long  before  I  had  reached  the  pass  over  which  I  had 
come.  How  then  could  I  hope  to  be  able  to  take 
Arowhena  with  me?  For  days  and  days  I  turned 
these  difficulties  over  in  my  mind,  and  at  last  hit  upon 
as  wild  a  plan  as  was  ever  suggested  by  extremity. 
This  was  to  meet  the  second  difficulty :  the  first  gave 
me  less  uneasiness,  for  when  Arowhena  and  I  next 
met  after  our  interview  in  the  garden  I  could  see  that 
she  had  suffered  not  less  acutely  than  myself. 

I  resolved  that  I  would  have  another  interview  with 
her — the  last  for  the  present — that  I  would  then  leave 
her,  and  set  to  work  upon  maturing  my  plan  as  fast  as 
possible.  We  got  a  chance  of  being  alone  together, 
and  then  I  gave  myself  the  loose  rein,  and  told  her 
how  passionately  and  devotedly  I  loved  her.  She  said 
but  little  in  return,  but  her  tears  (which  I  could  hardly 
help  answering  with  my  own)  and  the  little  she  did 
say  were  quite  enough  to  show  me  that  I  should  meet 
with  no  obstacle  from  her.  Then  I  put  the  case  before 
her,  that  our  marriage  in  Erewhonwas  out  of  the  ques- 
tion, and  asked  her  whether  she  would  run  a  great 
and  terrible  risk  which  we  should  share  in  common,  if 
in  case  of  success  I  could  take  her  to  my  own  people, 
to  the  home  of  my  mother  and  sisters,  who  would  be 
always  good  to  her,  and  would  treat  her  as  one  of 
themselves.  At  the  same  time  I  pointed  out  that  the 
chances  of  failure  were  far  greater  than  those  of  suc- 

M 


i 


178  ERE  WHO N. 

cess,  and  that  the  probability  was  that  even  though  I 
could  get  so  far  as  to  carry  my  design  into  execution, 
it  would  end  in  death  to  us  both. 

I  was  not  mistaken  in  her ;  she  said  that  she  be- 
lieved I  loved  her  as  much  as  she  loved  me,  and  that 
she  would  brave  anything  if  I  could  only  assure  her  that 
what  I  proposed  would  not  be  thought  dishonourable 
in  England ;  she  could  not  live  without  me,  and  would 
rather  die  with  me  than  alone ;  that  death  was  perhaps 
the  best  for  us  both ;  that  I  must  plan,  and  that  when 
the  hour  came  I  was  to  send  for  her,  and  trust  her  not 
to  fail  me  ;  and  so  after  many  tears  and  embraces,  we 
tore  ourselves  away. 

I  then  left  the  Nosnibors,  took  a  lodging  in  the 
town,  and  became  melancholy  to  my  heart's  content. 
Arowhena  and  I  used  to  see  each  other  sometimes, 
for  I  had  taken  to  going  regularly  to  the  musical 
banks,  but  Mrs  Nosnibor  and  Zulora  both  treated  me 
with  considerable  coldness,  I  felt  sure  that  they  sus- 
pected me.  Arowhena  looked  miserable,  and  I  saw  that, 
her  purse  was  now  always  as  full  as  she  could  fill  it 
with  the  musical  bank  money — much  fuller  than  of  old. 
Then  the  horrible  thought  occurred  to  me  that  her 
health  might  possibly  break  down,  and  that  she  might 
be  subjected  to  a  criminal  prosecution.  Oh !  how  I 
hated  Erewhon  at  that  time. 

I  was  still  received  at  court,  but  my  good  looks 
were  beginning  to  fail  me,  and  I  was  not  such  an  adept 
at  concealing  the  effects  of  pain  as  the  Erewhonians  are. 
I  could  see  that  my  friends  began  to  look  concerned 
about  me,  and  was  obliged  to  take  a  leaf  out  of 
Manama's,  book,  and  pretend  to  have  developed  a  taste 
for  drinking.  I  even  consulted  a  straightener  as  though 


I 


THE  COLLEGES  OF  UNREASON.        »  179 

this  were  so,  and  submitted  to  much  discomfort.  This 
made  matters  better  for  a  time,  but  I  could  see  that 
my  friends  thought  less  highly  of  my  constitution  as 
my  flesh  began  to  fall  away. 

I  was  told  that  the  poor  made  an  outcry  about  my 
pension,  and  I  saw  a  stinging  article  in  an  anti-minis- 
terial paper,  in  which  the  writer  went  so  far  as  to  say 
that  my  having  light  hair  reflected  little  credit  upon 
me,  inasmuch  as  I  had  been  reported  to  have  said  that 
it  was  a  common  thing  in  the  country  from  which  I 
came.  I  have  reason  to  believe  that  Mr  Nosnibor  himself  ■ 
inspired  this  article.  Presently  it  came  round  to  me 
that  the  king  had  begun  to  dwell  upon  my  having 
been  possessed  of  a  watch,  and  to  say  that  I  ought  to 
be  treated  medicinally  for  having  told  him  a  lie  about 
the  balloons.  I  saw  misfortune  gathering  round  me 
in  every  direction,  and  felt  that  I  should  have  need 
of  all  my  wits  and  a  good  many  more,  if  I  was  to  steer 
myself  and  Arowhena  to  a  good  conclusion. .  But  I 
never  lost  sight  of  my  plan. 

There  were  some  who  continued  to  show  me  kind- 
ness, and  strange  to  say,  I  received  the  most  from 
the  very  persons  from  whom  I  should  have  least 
expected  it — I  mean  from  the  cashiers  of  the  musical 
banks.  I  had  made  the  acquaintance  of  several  of 
these  persons,  and  now  that  I  frequented  their  bank, 
they  were  inclined  to  make  a  good  deal  of  me.  One 
of  them,  seeing  that  I  was  thoroughly  out  of  health, 
though  of  course  he  pretended  not  to  notice  it, 
suggested  that  I  should  take  a  little  change  of  air  ancl 
go  down  with  him  to  one  of  the  principal  towns,  which 
was  some  two  or  three  days'  journey  from  the  metro- 
polis, ancl  one  great  seat  of  the  Colleges  of  Unreason ; 


i8o  ERE  WHOM 

he  assured  me  that  I  should  be  delighted  with  what  I 
saw,  and  that  I  should  receive  a  most  hospitable  wel- 
come. I  determined  therefore  to  accept  the  invita- 
tion. 

We  started  on  the  following  morning,  and  after  a 
night  on  the  road,  we  arrived  at  our  destination 
towards  evening.  It  was  now  autumn,  and  as  nearly 
as  might  be  twelve  months  since  I  had  started  with 
Chowbok  on  my  expedition,  but  it  seemed  more  like 
twelve  years.  The  trees  had  already  begun  to  change 
their  colour,  and  the  air  had  become  cool  and  grate- 
ful. After  having  lived  so  many  months  in  the 
metropolis,  the  sight  of  the  country,  and  the  country 
villages  through  which  we  passed  refreshed  me  greatly, 
but  I  could  not  forget  my  situation.  The  last  five 
miles  or  so  were  the  most  beautiful  part  of  the  jour- 
ney, for  the  country  became  more  undulating,  and  the 
woods  were  more  extensive ;  but  the  first  sight  of  the 
city  of  the  colleges  itself  was  the  most  delightful  of 
all.  I  cannot  imagine  that  there  can  be  any  fairer  in 
the  whole  world,  and  I  expressed  my  pleasure  to  my 
companion,  and  thanked  him  for  having  brought  me. 
We  drove  to  an  inn  in  the  middle  of  the  town,  and 
then  while  it  was  still  light  my  friend  the  cashier, 
whose  name  was  Thims,  took  me  for  a  stroll  in  the 
streets  and  in  the  court-yards  of  the  principal  colleges. 
Their  beauty  and  interest  were  extreme;  it  was  im- 
possible to  see  them  without  being  attracted  towards 
them;  and  I  thought  to  myself  that  he  must  be 
indeed  an  ill-grained  and  ungrateful  person  who  can 
have  been  a  member  of  one  of  these  colleges  without 
retaining  an  affectionate  feeling  towards  it  for  the 
rest  of  his  life.    All  the  misgivings  which  I  had  felt 


THE  COLLEGES  OF  UNREASON.  i8f 

concerning  much  that  I  had  heard  gave  way  at  once 
upon  my  seeing  the  beauty  and  venerable  appearance 
of  this  delightful  city.  For  half  an  hour  or  so  I  for- 
got both  myself  and  Arowhena. 

After  supper  Mr  Thims  told  me  a  good  deal  about 
the  system  of  education  which  is  here  practised.  I 
already  knew  a  part  of  what  I  heard,  but  much  was 
new  to  me,  and  I  obtained  a  better  idea  of  the  Ere- 
whonian  position  than  I  had  done  hitherto  :  neverthe- 
less there  were  parts  of  the  scheme  of  which  I  could  not 
comprehend  the  fitness,  although  I  fully  admit  that 
this  inability  was  probably  the  result  of  my  having  been 
myself  trained  so  very  differently,  and  to  my  being 
then  much  out  of  sorts. 

The  main  feature  in  their  system  is  the  prominence 
which  they  give  to  a  study  which  I  can  only  translate 
by  the  word  u  hypothetics."  They  argue  thus — that 
to  teach  a  boy  merely  the  nature  of  the  things  which 
exist  in  the  world  around  him,  and  about  which  he 
will  have  to  be  conversant  during  his  whole  life,  would 
be  giving  him  but  a  narrow  and  shallow  conception 
of  the  universe,  which  it  is  urged  might  contain  all 
manner  of  things  which  are  not  now  to  be  found 
therein.  To  open  his  eyes  to  these  possibilities,  and 
so  to  prepare  him  for  all  sorts  of  emergencies,  is  the 
object  of  this  system  of  hypothetics.  To  imagine  a 
set  of  utterly  strange  and  impossible  contingencies, 
and  require  the  youths  to  give  intelligent  answers  to 
the  questions  that  arise  therefrom,  is  reckoned  the  fit- 
test conceivable  way  of  preparing  them  for  the  actual 
conduct  of  their  affairs  in  after  life. 

Thus  they  are  taught  what  is  called  the  hypotheti- 
cal language  for  many  of  their  best  years — a  language 


182 


EREWHON. 


whicli  was  originally  composed  at  a  time  when  the 
country  was  in  a  very  different  state  of  civilisation  to 
what  it  is  in  at  present,  a  state  which  has  long  since 
exploded  and  been  superseded.  Many  valuable  maxims 
and  noble  thoughts  which  were  at  one  time  concealed 
in  it  have  become  current  in  their  modern  literature, 
and  have  been  translated  over  and  over  again  into  the 
language  now  spoken.    Surely  then  it  would  seem  to 
be  enough  that  the  study  of  the  original  language 
should  be  consigned  to  the  few  whose  instincts  led 
them  naturally  to  pursue  it.    But  the  Erewhonians 
think  differently ;  the  store  they  set  by  it  is  perfectly 
astonishing;  they  will  even  give  any  one  a  main- 
tenance for  life  if  he  attains  a  considerable  proficiency 
in  the  study ;  nay,  they  will  spend  years  in  learning 
to  translate  some  of  their  own  good  poetry  into  the 
hypothetical  language,  to  do  which  with  fluency  is 
reckoned  a  distinguishing  mark  of  a  scholar  and  a 
gentleman.    Heaven  forbid  that  I  should  be  flippant, 
but  it  appeared  to  me  to  be  a  very  wanton  waste  of 
good  human  energy  that  men  should  spend  years  and 
years  in  the  perfection  of  so  barren  an  exercise,  when 
their  own  civilisation  presented  actual  living  problems 
by  the  hundred  which  cried  aloud  for  solution  and 
would  have  paid  the  solver  handsomely;  but  people 
know  their  own  affairs  best.    If  the  youths  chose  it 
for  themselves  I  should  have  wondered  less  ;  but  they 
do  not  choose  it,  they  have  it  thrust  upon  them,  and 
for  the  most  part  are  disinclined  towards  it.    I  can 
only  say  that  all  I  heard  in  defence  of  the  system 
was  insufficient  to  make  me  think  very  highly  of  its 
general  advantages. 

The  arguments  in  favour  of  the  deliberate  develop- 


THE  COLLEGES  OF  UNREASON.  183 

ment  of  the  unreasoning  faculties  were  much  more 
cogent.  But  here  they  depart  from  the  principles  on 
which  they  justify  their  study  of  hypothetics;  for  they 
base  the  importance  which  they  assign  to  hypothetics 
upon  the  fact  of  their  being  a  preparation  for  the 
extraordinary,  while  their  study  of  Unreason  rests 
upon  its  developing  those  faculties  which  are  required 
for  the  daily  conduct  of  affairs.  Hence  their  profes- 
sorships of  Inconsistency  and  Evasion,  in  both  of 
which  studies  the  youths  are  most  carefully  examined 
before  being  allowed  to  proceed  to  their  degree  in 
hypothetics.  The  more  "  earnest "  and  "  conscien- 
tious "  students  attain  to  a  proficiency  in  these  sub- 
jects which  is  quite  surprising  :  there  is  hardly  any 
inconsistency  so  glaring  but  they  soon  learn  to  defend 
it,  or  injunction  so  clear  that  they  cannot  find  some 
pretext  for  disregarding  it.  I  saw  the  lecture-rooms 
of  both  these  professors.  Over  the  door  of  the 
one  was  written,  "  Consistency  is  a  vice  which 
degrades  human  nature  and  levels  man  with  the 
brute ; "  over  the  other,  "It  is  the  glory  of  the 
parliament  to  make  a  law — it  is  the  glory  of  the 
minister  to  evade  it." 

Life,  they  urge,  would  be  intolerable  if  men  were 
to  be  guided  in  all  they  did  by  reason  and  reason 
only.  Reason  betrays  men  into  the  drawing  of  hard 
and  fast  lines,  and  to  the  defining  by  language — 
language  being  like  the  sun,  which  reareth  and  then 
scorcheth.  Extremes  are  alone  logical,  but  they  are 
almost  invariably  absurd ;  the  mean  is  illogical  or 
unreasonable,  but  it  is  better  than  the  purely  reason- 
able ;  in  fact  there  are  no  follies  and  no  unreasonable- 
nesses so  great  as  those  which  can  apparently  be 


ERE  WHOM. 


irrefragably  defended  by  reason  itself.  There  is  hardly 
an  error  into  which  men  might  not  easily  be  led  if 
they  based  their  conduct  upon  reason  only.  Eeason 
might  very  possibly  abolish  the  double  currency ; 
it  might  even  attack  the  personality  of  Hope  and 
Justice.  Besides,  people  have  such  a  strong  natural 
bias  towards  it  that  they  will  seek  it  for  themselves 
and  act  upon  it  quite  as  much  as  or  more  than  is 
good  for  them :  there  is  no  need  of  encouraging 
reason.  With  unreason  the  case  is  different.  She  is 
the  natural  complement  of  reason,  without  whose 
existence  reason  itself  were  non-existent.  If  then 
reason  would  be  non-existent  were  there  no  such 
thing  as  unreason,  surely  it  follows  that  the  more 
unreason  there  is,  the  more  reason  there  must  be  also? 
Hence  the  necessity  for  the  development  of  unreason, 
even  in  the  interests  of  reason  herself.  Far  be  it 
from  them  to  undervalue  reason :  none  can  be  more 
deeply  impressed  than  they  are,  that  if  the  double 
currency  cannot  be  most  rigorously  deduced  as  a 
necessary  consequence  of  human  reason,  the  double 
currency  should  cease  forthwith ;  but  they  say  that  it 
must  be  deduced  from  no  narrow  and  exclusive  view  of 
reason  which  should  deprive  that  admirable  faculty  of 
the  one-half  of  its  own  existence.  Unreason  is  a  part 
of  reason ;  it  must  therefore  be  allowed  its  full  share 
in  stating  the  initial  conditions. 

The  above  is  a  brief  summary  of  much  that  I 
heard  from  Mr  Thims.  I  confess  that  he  said  some 
things  which  were  new  to  me,  and  half  converted  me 
to  the  science  of  unreason,  but  I  could  not  get  over 
the  hypothetics,  especially  the  turning  their  own  good 
poetry  into  the  hypothetical  language.  Tn  the  course  of 


THE  COLLEGES  OF  UNREASON.  185 

my  stay  I  met  one  youth,  who  told  me  that  for  four- 
teen years  the  hypothetical  language  had  been  almost 
the  only  thing  that  he  had  been  taught,  although  he 
had  never  (to  his  credit,  as  it  seemed  to  me)  shown 
the  slightest  aptitude  towards  it,  while  he  had  been 
endowed  with  not  inconsiderable  abilities  for  several 
other  branches  of  human  learning.  He  assured  me 
that  he  would  never  open  another  hypothetical  book 
after  he  had  taken  his  degree,  but  would  follow  out 
the  bent  of  his  own  inclinations.  This  was  well  enough, 
but  who  could  give  him  his  fourteen  years  back  again  ? 

The  Erewhonians  must  reap  harm  from  such  a 
system ;  but  they  cannot  see  it.  They  are  like  a  man 
who  has  had  an  income  of  a  hundred  a  year  all  his 
life  when  he  might  as  easily  have  had  double,  only  he 
does  not  know  it.  He  never  has  had  double,  therefore 
he  does  not  feel  his  loss. 

I  sometimes  wondered  how  it  was  that  the  mischief 
done  was  so  little  apparent  as  it  was,  and  that  the 
young  men  and  women  grew  up  as  sensible  and 
goodly  as  they  did,  in  spite  of  the  attempts  almost 
deliberately  made  to  warp  and  stunt  their  growth. 
Many  doubtless  received  irreparable  damage,  from  which 
they  suffered  to  their  life's  end;  but  many  seemed 
little  or  none  the  worse,  and  some  almost  the  better. 
The  reason  would  seem  to  be  that  the  natural  instinct 
of  the  lads  in  most  cases  so  absolutely  rebelled 
against  their  training,  that  do  what  the  teachers 
might  they  could  never  get  them  to  pay  serious  heed 
to  it.  The  consequence  was  the  boys  only  lost  their 
time,  and  not  so  much  of  this  as  might  have  been 
expected,  for  in  their  hours  of  leisure  they  were 
actively  engaged  in  exercises  and  sports  which  de- 


186 


ERE  WHO N. 


veloped  their  physical  nature,  and  made  them  at  any 
rate  strong  and  healthy ;  also,  being  keen  and  intel- 
ligent they  kept  their  eyes  and  ears  constantly  open 
to  everything  which  interested  them,  and  so  picked 
up  all  manner  of  really  useful  knowledge  uncon- 
sciously. Moreover  those  who  had  any  special  tastes 
could  not  be  restrained  from  developing  them :  they 
would  learn  what  they  wanted  to  learn  and  liked,  in 
spite  of  obstacles  which  seemed  rather  to  urge  them 
on  than  to  discourage  them,  while  for  those  who  had 
no  special  aptitude  for  anything,  the  loss  of  time  was 
of  comparatively  little  moment ;  but  in  spite  of  these 
alleviations  of  the  mischief,  I  cannot  doubt  that 
infinite  damage  was  done  to  the  children  of  the  sub- 
wealthy  classes.  The  poorer  children  suffered  far 
less  ;  destruction  and  death  say  that  they  have  heard 
the  sound  of  wisdom  with  their  ears  3  in  many  respects 
poverty  has  done  so  also. 

On  the  morning  after  my  arrival  Mr  Thims  took  me 
the  round  of  the  city,  which  delighted  me  more  and 
more  at  every  turn.  I  dare  not  trust  myself  with  any 
attempt  at  description  of  the  exquisite  beauty  of  the 
different  colleges,  and  their  walks  and  gardens.  Truly 
in  these  things  alone  there  must  be  a  hallowing  and 
refining  influence  which  is  in  itself  half  an  education, 
and  which  no  amount  of  error  can  wholly  spoil.  I  was 
introduced  to  many  of  the  professors,  who  showed  me 
every  hospitality  and  kindness ;  nevertheless  I  could 
hardly  avoid  a  sort  of  suspicion  that  some  of  those 
whom  I  was  taken  to  see  had  been  so  long  engrossed 
in  their  own  study  of  hypothetics  that  they  had 
become  the  exact  antitheses  of  the  Athenians  in  the 
days  of  St.  Paul;  for  whereas  the  Athenians  spent 


THE  COLLEGES  OF  UNREASON.  187 

their  lives  in  nothing  save  to  see  and  to  hear  some  new 
thing,  there  were  some  here  who  seemed  to  devote 
themselves  to  the  avoidance  of  every  opinion  with 
which  they  were  not  perfectly  familiar,  and  who  regarded 
their  own  brains  as  a  sort  of  sanctuary,  to  the  which 
if  an  opinion  had  once  resorted,  none  other  was  to 
touch,  it.  I  need  hardly  say  however  that  such  persons 
were  quite  exceptional. 

It  was  during  my  visit  to  this  city  that  I  learnt  the 
particulars  of  the  revolution  which  had  ended  in  the 
destruction  of  all  machinery.  Mr  Thims  took  me  to 
the  rooms  of  one  gentleman  who  had  a  great  reputa- 
tion for  learning,  hut  who  was  also,  so  Mr  Thims  told 
me,  rather  a  dangerous  person,  inasmuch  as  he  had 
attempted  to  introduce  an  adverb  into  the  hypotheti- 
cal language.  He  had  heard  of  my  watch  and  been 
exceedingly  anxious  to  see  me,  for  he  was  accounted 
the  most  learned  antiquary  in  Erewhon  on  the  subjeet 
of  mechanical  lore.  We  fell  to  talking  upon  the 
subject,  and  when  I  left  he  gave  me  a  reprinted  copy 
of  the  work  which  brought  the  revolution  about.  It 
had  taken  place  some  five  hundred  years  before  my 
arrival :  people  had  long  become  thoroughly  used  to 
the  change,  although  at  the  time  that  it  was  made  the 
country  was  plunged  into  the  deepest  misery,  and  a 
reaction  which  followed  had  very  nearly  proved  suc- 
cessful. Civil  war  raged  for  many  years,  and  is  said 
to  have  reduced  the  number  of  the  inhabitants  by  one- 
1  half.  The  parties  were  styled  the  machinists  and 
the  anti-machinists,  and  in  the  end,  as  I  have  said 
already,  the  latter  got  the  victory,  treating  their 
opponents  with  such  unparalleled  severity  that  they 
extirpated  every  trace  of  opposition.     The  wonder 


1 88 


EREWHON. 


was  that  they  allowed  any  mechanical  appliances 
to  remain  in  the  kingdom,  neither  do  I  believe  that 
they  would  have  done  so,  had  not  the  professors  of 
Inconsistency  and  Evasion  made  a  stand  against  the 
carrying  of  the  new  principles  to  their  legitimate 
conclusions.  These  professors  however  insisted  that 
during  the  struggle  the  anti-machinists  should  use 
every  known  improvement  in  the  art  of  war,  and  even 
invented  several  new  weapons,  offensive  and  defensive, 
while  it  was  in  progress.  I  was  surprised  at  their 
having  so  many  mechanical  specimens  as  they  have  in 
their  museums,  and  that  they  had  rediscovered  their 
past  uses  so  completely;  for  at  the  time  of  the  revo- 
lution they  destroyed  and  utterly  broke  in  pieces 
each  one  of  the  more  complicated  machines  and 
burnt  all  treatises  on  mechanics  and  all  engineers' 
workshops,  and,  so  they  thought,  cut  the  mischief 
out  root  and  branch,  at  an  incalculable  cost  of  blood 
and  treasure. 

Certainly  they  had  not  spared  their  labour,  but  work 
of  this  description  can  never  be  perfectly  achieved, 
and  when,  some  two  hundred  years  before  my  arrival, 
all  passion  upon  the  subject  had  cooled  down,  and  no 
one  save  a  lunatic  would  have  dreamt  of  reintro- 
ducing mechanical  appliances,  the  subject  came  to 
be  regarded  as  a  curious  antiquarian  study  like  that 
of  some  long-forgotten  religious  practices  among 
ourselves.  Then  came  the  careful  search  for  what- 
ever fragments  could  be  found,  and  for  any  machines 
that  might  have  been  hidden  away,  and  also  num- 
berless treatises  were  written,  showing  what  the 
functions  of  each  rediscovered  machine  had  been  ; 
all  being  done  with  no  idea  of  ever  using  machinery 


THE  COLLEGES  OF  UNREASON.  189 

again,  but  with,  the  feelings  of  an  English  antiqua- 
rian concerning  Druidical  monuments  or  flint  arrow 
heads. 

On  my  return  to  the  metropolis,  during  the  re-, 
maining  weeks  or  rather  days  of  my  sojourn  in 
Erewhon  I  made  a  resume  in  English  of  the  work 
which  brought  about  the  already  mentioned  destruc- 
tion. My  ignorance  of  technical  terms  has  led  me 
doubtless  into  many  errors,  and  I  have  occasionally, 
where  I  found  translation  impossible,  substituted 
purely  English  names  and  ideas  for  the  original  Ere- 
whonian  ones,  but  the  reader  may  rely  on  my  general 
accuracy.  I  have  thought  it  best  to  insert  my  trans- 
lation here,  before  proceeding  to  relate  the  story  of 
my  escape  with  Arowhena. 


CHAPTER  XXL 


THE  BOOK  OF  THE  MACHINES. 

HP  HE  writer  commences  : — "  There  was  a  time, 
r-  when  the  earth  was  to  all  appearance  utterly 
destitute  both  of  animal  and  vegetable  life,  and  when 
according  to  the  opinion  of  our  best  philosophers  it 
was  simply  a  hot  round  ball  with  a  crust  gradually 
cooling.  Now  if  a  human  being  had  existed  while 
the  earth  was  in  this  state  and  had  been  allowed  to 
see  it  as  though  it  were  some  other  world  with  which 
he  had  no  concern,  and  if  at  the  same  time  he  were 
entirely  ignorant  of  all  physical  science,  would  he  not 
have  pronounced  it  impossible  that  creatures  possessed 
of  anything,  like  consciousness  should  be  evolved  from 
the  seeming  cinder  which  he  was  beholding  ?  Would 
he  not  have  denied  that  it  contained  any  potentiality 
of  consciousness  ?  Yet  in  the  course  of  time  con- 
sciousness came.  Is  it  not  possible  then  that  there 
may  be  even  yet  new  channels  dug  out  for  conscious- 
ness, though  we  can  detect  no  signs  of  them  at 
present  ? 

"  Again.  Consciousness,  in  anything  like  the  pre- 
sent acceptation  of  the  term,  having  been  once  a  new 
thing — a  thing,  as  far  as  we  can  see,  subsequent  even 
to  an  individual  centre  of  action  and  to  a  reproductive 
system  (which  we  see  existing  in  plants  without  ap- 


THE  BOOK  OF  THE  MACHINES.  191 

parent  consciousness) — why  may  not  there  arise  some 
new  phase  of  mind  which  shall  be  as  different  from 
all  present  known  forms  of  consciousness  as  the  con- 
sciousness of  animals  is  from  that  of  vegetables  ?  It 
would  be  absurd  to  attempt  to  define  such  a  mental 
state  (or  whatever  it  may  be  called),  inasmuch  as  it 
must  be  something  so  foreign  to  man  that  his  ex- 
perience can  give  him  no  help  towards  conceiving  its 
nature  ;  but  surely  when  we  reflect  upon  the  manifold 
phases  of  life  and  consciousness  which  have  been 
evolved  already,  it  would  be  a  rash,  thing  to  say  that 
no  others  can  be  developed,  and  that  animal  life  is 
the  end  of  all  things.  There  was  a  time  when  fire  was 
the  end  of  all  things  ;  another  when  rocks  and  water 
were  so." 

The  writer,  after  enlarging  on  the  above  for  several 
pages,  proceeds  to  inquire  whether  traces  of  the  approach 
of  such  a  new  phase  of  life  could  be  perceived  at  pre- 
sent ;  whether  we  could  see  any  tenements  preparing 
which  might  in  a  remote  futurity  be  adapted  for  it ; 
whether  in  fact  the  primordial  cell  of  such  a  kind  of 
life  could  be  now  detected  upon  earth.  In  the  course 
of  his  work  he  answers  this  question  in  the  affirmative 
and  points  to  the  higher  machines. 

"  There  is  no  security  " — to  quote  his  own  words 
- — "  against  the  ultimate  development  of  mechanical 
consciousness,  in  the  fact  of  machines  possessing 
little  consciousness  now.  A  mollusc  has  not  much 
consciousness.  Hefleet  upon  the  extraordinary  advance 
which  the  machines  have  made  during  the  last  few 
hundred  years,  and  observe  how  slowly  the  animal 
and  vegetable  kingdoms  are  advancing  in  comparison. 
The  more  highly  organised  machines  are  creatures  not 


192 


EREWHON. 


so  much  of  yesterday  as  of  the  last  five  minutes,  so  to 
speak,  in  comparison  with  past  time.  Assume  for 
the  sake  of  argument  that  conscious  beings  have 
existed  for  some  twenty  million  years  :  see  what  strides 
machines  have  made  in  the  last  thousand!  May 
not  the  world  last  twenty  million  years  longer  ?  If  so, 
what  will  they  not  in  the  end  become  ?  Is  it  not  safer 
to  nip  the  mischief  in  the  bud  and  to  forbid  them 
farther  progress  ? 

u  But  who  can  say  that  the  vapour  engine  has  not 
a  kind  of  consciousness  ?  "Where  does  conscious- 
ness begin,  and  where  end  ?  Who  can  draw  the  line  ? 
¥  Who  can  draw  any  line?  Is  not  everything  inter- 
woven with  everything?  Is  not  machinery  linked 
with  animal  life  in  an  infinite  variety  of  ways  ?  The 
shell  of  a  hen's  egg  is  a  machine  as  much  as  an  egg- 
cup  is  :  the  shell  is  a  plan  for  holding  the  egg  as 
much  as  the  egg-cup  for  holding  the  shell :  both  are 
phases  of  the  same  function ;  the  hen  makes  the  shell 
in  her  inside,  but  it  is  pure  pottery.  She  makes 
her  nest  outside  of  herself  for  convenience'  sake,  but 
the  nest  is  not  more  of  a  machine  than  the  egg-shell 
is.    A  '  machine  '  is  only  a  4  device.'  " 

Then  returning  to  consciousness,  and  endeavouring 
to  detect  its  earliest  manifestations,  the  writer  con- 
tinues : — 

"  There  is  a  kind  of  plant  which  eats  organic  food 
with  its  flowers :  the  moment  that  a  fly  settles  upon  the 
blossom  the  petals  close  upon  it  and  hold  it  fast  till  the 
plant  has  absorbed  the  insect  into  its  system.  Shall  we 
say  that  the  plant  does  not  know  what  it  is  doing  merely 
because  it  has  no  eyes,  or  ears,  or  brains  ?  If  we  say 
that  it  acts  mechanically,  and  mechanically  only, 


THE  BOOK  OF  THE  MACHINES. 


193 


shall  we  not  be  forced  to  admit  that  sundry  other  and 
apparently  very  deliberate  actions  are  also  mechanical  ? 
If  it  seems  to  ns  that  the  plant  kills  and  eats  a  fly 
mechanically,  may  it  not  seem  to  the  plant  that  a  man 
must  kill  and  eat  a  sheep  mechanically  ?  Bat  it  may 
be  said  that  the  plant  is  void  of  reason,  because  the 
growth  of  a  plant  is  an  involuntary  growth.  Given 
earth,  air,  and  due  temperature,  the  plant  must  grow  : 
it  is  like  a  clock,  which  being  once  wound  up  will  go 
till  it  is  stopped  or  run  down;  it  is  like  the  wind  blowing 
on  the  sails  of  a  ship — the  ship  must  go  when  the  wind 
blows  it.  But  can  a  healthy  boy  help  growing  if  he  have 
good  meat  and  drink  and  clothing?  can  anything  help 
going  as  long  as  it  is  wound  up,  or  go  on  after  it  is  run 
down?    Is  there  not  a  winding  up  process  everywhere  ? 

u  Even  a  potato*  in  a  dark  cellar  has  a  certain  low 
cunning  about  him  which  serves  him  in  excellent  stead. 
He  knows  perfectly  well  what  he  wants  and  how  to  get 
it.  He  sees  the  light  coming  from  the  cellar  window 
and  sends  his  shoots  crawling  straight  thereto  :  they 
will  crawl  along  the  floor  and  up  the.  wall  and  out  at 
the  cellar  window ;  if  there  be  a  little  earth  anywhere 
on  the  journey  he  will  find  it  and  use  it  for  his  own 
ends.  What  deliberation  he  may  exercise  in  the  mat- 
ter of  his  roots  when  he  is  planted  in  the  earth  is  a 
thing  unknown  to  us,  but  we  can  imagine  him  saying, 
4 1  will  have  a  tuber  here  and  a  tuber  there,  and  I 


*  The  root  alluded  to  is  not  the  potato  of  our  own  gardens,  but  a 
plant  so  near  akin  to  it  that  I  have  ventured  to  translate  it  thus. 
Apropos  of  its  intelligence,  had  the  writer  known  Butler  he  would 
probably  have  said— 

"  He  knows  what 's  what,  and  that 's  as  high, 
As  ruetaphysic  wit  can  fly^"- 

N 


194 


EREWHON. 


will  suck  whatsoever  advantage  I  can  from  all  my 
surroundings.  This  neighbour  I  will  overshadow,  and 
that  I  will  undermine ;  and  what  I  can  do  shall  be 
the  limits  of  what  I  will  do.  He  that  is  stronger  and 
better  placed  than  I  shall  overcome  me,  and  him  that  is 
weaker  I  will  overcome.'  The  potato  says  these 
things  by  doing  them,  which  is  the  best  of  languages. 
What  is  consciousness  if  this  is  not  consciousness? 
We  find  it  difficult  to  sympathise  with  the  emotions  of 
a  potato ;  so  we  do  with  those  of  an  oyster.  Neither 
of  these  things  makes  a  noise  on  being  boiled  or 
opened,  and  noise  appeals  to  us  more  strongly  than 
anything  else,  because  we  make  so  much  about  our 
own  sufferings.  Since  then  they  do  not  annoy  us  by 
any  expression  of  pain  we  call  them  emotionless :  and 
so  qua  mankind  they  are ;  but  mankind  is  not  every- 
body. 

"If  it  be  urged  that  the  action  of  the  potato  is 
chemical  and  mechanical  only,  and  that  it  is  due  to 
the  chemical  and  mechanical  effects  of  light  and  heat, 
the  answer  would  seem  to  lie  in  an  inquiry  whether 
every  sensation  is  not  chemical  and  mechanical  in  its 
operation  ?  whether  those  things  which  we  deem 
most  purely  spiritual  are  anything  but  disturbances  of 
equilibrium  in  an  infinite  series  of  levers,  beginning 
with  those  that  are  too  small  for  microscopic  de- 
tection, and.  going  up  to  the  human  arm  and  the 
appliances  which  it  makes  use  of?  whether  there 
be  not  a  molecular  action  of  thought,  whence  a 
dynamical  theory  of  the  passions  shall  be  deducible  ? 
Whether  strictly  speaking  we  should  not  ask  what 
kind  of  levers  a  man  is  made  of  rather  than  what  is 
his  temperament  ?    How  are  they  balanced  ?  How 


THE  BOOK  OF  THE  MACHINES.  195 


much  of  such,  and  such  will  it  take  to  weigh  them 
down  so  as  to  make  him  do  so  and  so  ?  " 

The  writer  went  on  to  say  that  he  anticipated  a  time 
when  it  would  be  possible,  by  examining  a  single  hair 
with  a  powerful  microscope,  to  know  whether  its  owner 
could  be  insulted  with  impunity.  He  then  became 
more  and  more  obscure,  so  that  I  was  obliged  to  give 
up  all  attempt  at  translation ;  neither  did  I  follow  the 
drift  of  his  argument.  On  coming  to  the  next  part 
which  I  could  construe,  I  found  that  he  had  changed 
his  ground. 

u  Either"  he  proceeds,  "  a  great  deal  of  action  that 
has  been  called  purely  mechanical  and  unconscious 
must  be  admitted  to  contain  more  elements  of  con- 
sciousness than  has  been  allowed  hitherto  (and  in  this 
case  germs  of  consciousness  will  be  found  in  many 
actions  of  the  higher  machines) — Or  (assuming  the 
theory  of  evolution  but  at  the  same  time  denying  the 
consciousness  of  vegetable  and  crystalline  action)  the 
race  of  man  has  descended  from  things  which  had  no 
consciousness  at  all.  In  this  case  there  is  no  d  priori 
improbability  in  the  descent  of  conscious  (and  more 
than  conscious)  machines  from  those  which  now  exist, 
except  that  which  is  suggested  by  the  apparent  absence 
of  anything  like  a  reproductive  system  in  the  mechan- 
ical kingdom.  This  absence  however  is  only  apparent, 
as  I  shall  presently  show. 

"  Do  not  let  me  be  misunderstood  as  living  in  fear  ' 
of  any  actually  existing  machine;  there  is  probably 
no  known  machine  which  is  more  than  a  prototype  of 
future  mechanical  life.  The  present  machines  are  to 
the  future  as  the  early  Saurian s  to  man.  The  largest 
of  them  will  probably  greatly  diminish  in  size.  Some 


196 


EREWHON. 


of  the  lowest  vertebrata  attained  a  much  greater  bulk 
than  has  descended  to  their  more  highly  organised 
living  representatives,  and  in  like  manner  a  diminu- 
tion on  the  size  of  machines  has  often  attended  their 
development  and  progress.  Take  the  watch,  for  ex- 
ample ;  examine  its  beautiful  structure ;  observe  the 
intelligent  play  of  the  minute  members  which  compose 
it :  yet  this  little  creature  is  but  a  development  of  the 
cumbrous  clocks  that  preceded  it;  it  is  no  deterioration 
from  them.  The  day  might  come  when  clocks,  which 
certainly  at  the  present  time  are  not  diminishing  in 
bulk,  would  be  superseded  owing  to  the  universal 
use  of  watches,  in  which  case  they  would  become  as 
extinct  as  ichthyosauri,  while  the  watch,  whose  ten- 
dency has  for  some  years  been  to  decrease  in  size 
rather  than  the  contrary  ,  would  remain  the  only  exist- 
ing type  of  an  extinct  race. 

"But  returning  to  the  argument,  I  would  repeat  that 
I  should  fear  none  of  the  existing  machines  so  long 
as  they  were  wisely  handled,  and  not  suffered  to  pro- 
gress further;  what  I  do  fear  is  the  extraordinary 
rapidity  with  which  they  are  becoming  something  very 
different  to  what  they  are  at  present.  ISTo  class  of 
beings  have  in  any  time  past  made  so  rapid  a  move- 
ment forward.  Should  not  that  movement  be  jealously 
watched,  and  checked  before  we  find  ourselves  in  a 
false  position  and  unable  to  check  it?  And  is  it 
not  necessary  for  this  end  to  destroy  the  more  ad- 
vanced of  the  machines  which  are  in  use  at  present, 
though  it  be  admitted  that  they  are  in  themselves 
harmless  ? 

"  As  yet  the  machines  receive  their  impressions 
through  the  agency  of  man's  senses :  one  travelling 


THE  BOOK  OF  THE  MACHINES. 


197 


machine  calls  to  another  in  a  shrill  accent  of  alarm 
and  the  other  instantly  retires,  but  it  is  through  the 
ears  of  the  driver  that  the  voice  of  the  one  has  acted 
upon  the  other.  Had  there  been  no  driver,  the  callee 
would  have  been  deaf  to  the  caller,  even  as  a  man  who 
has  no  hearing.  There  was  a  time  when  it  must  have 
seemed  highly  improbable  that  machines  should  learn 
to  make  their  wants  known  by  sound  even  through 
the  ears  of  man,  and  may  we  not  conceive  that  a  day 
might  come  when  those  ears  should  be  no  longer 
needed,  and  the  hearing  be  done  by  the  delicacy  of  the 
machine's  own  construction  ? — when  its  language  should 
have  been  developed  from  the  cry  of  animals  to  a 
speech  as  intricate  as  our  own  ?  It  is  possible  that 
by  that  time  children  would  learn  the  differential 
calculus — as  they  learn  now  to  speak — from  their 
mothers  and  nurses,  or  that  they  might  talk  in 
the  hypothetical  language  and  work  rule  of  three 
sums  before  they  were  born ;  but  it  is  not  probable; 
and  we  cannot  calculate  on  any  corresponding  advance 
in  man's  intellectual  or  physical  powers  which  shall 
be  a  set-off  against  the  far  greater  development  which 
seems  in  store  for  the  machines.  Some  people  may 
say  that  man's  moral  influence  will  suffice  to  rule 
them ;  but  I  cannot  think  that  it  is  safe  to  repose 
much  trust  in  this. 

"  Again,  might  not  the  glory  of  the  machines 
consist  in  their  being  without  this  same  boasted  gift 
of  language.  '  Silence,'  it  has  been  said  by  one 
writer,  4  is  a  virtue  which  renders  us  agreeable  to  our 
fellow-creatures.' " 


CHAPTER  XXII. 


the  machines — continued. 

"T)UT  other  questions  come  upon  us.  What  is  a 
man's  eye  but  a  machine  for  the  little  creature 
that  sits  behind  in  his  brain  to  look  through  ?  A  dead, 
man's  eye  is  nearly  as  good  as  a  living  one's  for  some 
time  after  the  man  is  dead.  It  is  not  the  eye  that 
cannot  see,  but  the  restless  one  that  cannot  see 
through  it.  Is  it  man's  eyes,  or  is  it  the  big  seeing 
engine  which  has  revealed  to  us  the  existence  of  worlds 
beyond  worlds  into  infinity?  What  has  made  man 
familiar  with  the  scenery  of  the  moon,  the  spots  on 
the  sun,  or  the  geography  of  the  planets  ?  He  is  at 
the  mercy  of  the  seeing  engine  for  these  things,  and 
is  powerless  unless  he  tack  it  on  to  his  own  identity, 
and  make  it  part  and  parcel  of  himself.  Or  again  is 
it  eyes  or  the  little  see-engine  which  has  shown  us 
the  existence  of  infinitely  minute  organisms  which 
swarm  unsuspected  around  us  ? 

"  And  take  man's  vaunted  power  of  calculation. 
Have  we  not  engines  which  can  do  all  manner  of 
sums  more  quickly  and  correctly  than  we  can  ?  What 
prizeman  in  Hypothetics  at  any  of  our  Colleges  of 
Unreason  can  compare  with  some  of  these  machines 
in  their  own  line  ?  In  fact,  wherever  precision  is 
required  man  flies  to  the  machine  at  once,  as  far 


THE  BOOK  OF  THE  MACHINES. 


preferable  to  himself.  Oar  sum-engines  never  drop  a 
figure,  nor  our  looms  a  stitch ;  the  machine  is  brisk 
and  active,  when  the  man  is  weary ;  it  is  clear-headed 
and  collected,  when  the  man  is  stupid  and  dull;  it  needs 
no  slumber,  when  man  must  sleep  or  drop ;  ever  at  its 
post,  ever  ready  for  work,  its  alacrity  never  flags,  its 
patience  never  gives  in;  its  might  is  stronger  than 
combined  hundreds,  and  swifter  than  the  flight  of 
birds ;  it  can  burrow  beneath  the  earth,  and  walk 
upon  the  largest  rivers  and  sink  not.  This  is  the 
green  tree  ;  what  then  shall  be  done  in  the  dry  ? 

"  Who  shall  say  that  a  man  does  see  or  hear  ?  He 
*  is  such  a  hive  and  swarm  of  parasites  that  it  is  doubt- 
ful whether  his  body  is  not  more  theirs  than  his,  and 
whether  he  is  anything  but  another  kind  of  ant-heap 
after  all.  Might  not  man  himself  become  a  sort  of 
parasite  upon  the  machines  ?  A  kind  of  affectionate 
machine-tickling  aphid  ? 

"  It  is  said  by  some  that  our  blood  is  composed  of 
infinite  living  agencies  which  go  up  and  down  the 
highways  and  byways  of  our  bodies  as  people  iii  the 
streets  of  a  city.  When  we  look  down  from  a 
high  place  upon  crowded  thoroughfares,  is  it  possible 
not  to  think  of  corpuscles  of  blood  travelling  through 
veins  and  nourishing  the  heart  of  the  town  to  make 
it  grow  ?  No  mention  shall  be  made  of  sewers,  nor 
of  the  hidden  nerves  which  serve  to  communicate  sen- 
sations from  one  part  of  the  town's  body  to  another." 

Here  the  writer  became  again  so  hopelessly  ob- 
scure that  I  was  obliged  to  miss  several  pages.  He 
resumes : — 

"It  can  be  answered  that  even  though  machines 
should  hear  never  so  well  and  speak  never  so  wisely, 


200 


EREWHON. 


they  will  still  always  do  the  one  or  the  other  for  our 
advantage  and  not  for  their  own ;  that  man  will  be 
the  ruling  spirit  and  the  machine  the  servant ;  that  as 
soon  as  a  machine  fails  to  discharge  the  service  which 
men  expects  from  it,  it  is  doomed  to  extinction  ;  that 
the  machines  stand  to  man  simply  in  the  relation  of 
lower  animals,  the  vapour  engine  itself  being  only  a 
more  economical  kind  of  horse ;  so  that  instead  of 
being  likely  to  be  developed  into  a  higher  kind  of  life 
than  man's,  the}r  owe  their  very  existence  and  progress 
to  their  power  of  ministering  to  human  wants,  and 
must  therefore  both  now  and  ever  be  man's  inferiors. 

"  This  is  all  very  well.  But  the  servant  glides  by  ' 
imperceptible  approaches  into  the  master;  and  we 
have  come  to  such  a  pass  that  even  now  man  must 
suffer  terribly  on  ceasing  to  benefit  the  machines.  If 
all  machines  were  to  be  annihilated  at  one  moment,  so 
that  not  a  knife  nor  lever  nor  rag  of  clothing  nor 
anything  whatsoever  were  left  to  man  but  his  bare  body 
alone  that  he  was  born  with,  and  if  all  knowledge  of 
mechanical  laws  were  taken  from  him  so  that  he  could 
make  no  more  machines,  and  all  machine-made  food 
destroyed  so  that  the  race  of  man  should  be  left  as  it 
were  naked  upon  a  desert  island,  we  should  become 
extinct  in  six  weeks.  A  few  miserable  individuals 
might  linger,  but  even  these  in  a  year  or  two  would 
become  worse  than  monkeys.  Man's  very  soul  is  due 
to  the  machines ;  it  is  a  machine-made  thing :  he 
thinks  as  he  thinks  and  feels  as  he  feels  through  the 
work  that  machines  have  wrought  upon  him,  and 
their  existence  is  quite  as  much  a  sine  qua  non  for 
his,  as  his  for  theirs.  This  fact  precludes  us  from 
proposing  the  complete  annihilation  of  machinery,  but 


THE  BOOK  OF  THE  MACHINES. 


201 


surely  it  indicates  that  we  should  destroy  as  many  of 
them  as  we  can  possibly  dispense  with,  lest  they 
should  tyrannise  over  us  even  more  completely.  It  is 
true,  from  a  low  materialistic  point  of  view,  it  would 
seem  that  those  thrive  best  who  use  machinery  wher- 
ever its  use  is  possible  with  profit ;  but  this  is  the  art 
of  the  machines — they  serve  that  the}r  may  rule.  They 
bear  no  malice  towards  man  for  destroying  a  whole- 
race  of  them  provided  he  creates  a  better  instead  ;  on 
the  contrary,  they  reward  him  liberally  for  having 
hastened  their  development.  It  is  for  neglecting  them 
that  he  incurs  their  wrath,  or  for  using  inferior 
machines,  or  for  not  making  sufjjicient  exertions  to 
invent  new  ones,  or  for  destroying  them  without 
replacing  them ;  yet  this  is  what  we  must  do,  and  do 
quickly ;  for  though  our  rebellion  against  their  infant 
power  will  cause  infinite  suffering,  what  will  not 
things  come  to,  if  that  rebellion  is  delayed  ? 

"  They  have  preyed  upon  man's  grovelling  prefer- 
ence for  his  material  over  his  spiritual  interests,  and 
have  betrayed  him  into  supplying  that  element  of 
struggle  and  warfare  without  which  no  race  can 
advance.  The  lower  animals  progress  because  they 
struggle  with  one  another;  the  weaker  die,  the  stronger 
breed  and  transmit  their  strength.  The  machines  being 
of  themselves  unable  to  struggle,  have  got  man  to  do 
their  struggling  for  them  :  as  long  as  he  fulfils  this 
function  duly,  all  goes  well  with  him — at  least  he 
thinks  so';  but  the  moment  he  fails  to  do  his  best  for 
the  advancement  of  machinery  by  encouraging  the 
good  and  destroying  the  bad,  he  is  left  behind  in  the 
race  of  competition ;  and  this  means  that  he  will  be 
made  uncomfortable  in  a  variety  of  ways,  and  perhaps 


202 


ERE  W HON. 


that  lie  will  die.  So  that  even  now  the  machines  will 
only  serve  on  condition  of  being  served,  and  that  too 
npon  their  own  terms ;  the  moment  their  terms  are 
not  complied  with,  they  jib,  and  either  smash  both 
themselves  and  all  whom  they  can  reach,  or  turn 
churlish  and  refuse  to  work  at  all.  How  many  men 
at  this  hour  are  living  in  a  state  of  bondage  to  the 
machines  ?  How  many  spend  their  whole  lives,  from 
the  cradle  to  the  grave,  in  tending  them  by  night  and 
day  ?  Is  it  not  plain  that  the  machines  are  gaining 
ground  upon  us,  when  we  reflect  on  the  increasing 
number  of  those  who  are  bound  down  to  them  as 
slaves,  and  of  those  who  devote  their  whole  souls  to 
the  advancement  of  the  mechanical  kingdom  ? 

"  The  vapour-engine  must  be  fed  with  food  and 
consume  it  by  fire  even  as  man  consumes  it ;  it  sup- 
ports its  combustion  by  air  as  man  supports  it ;  it 
has  a  pulse  and  circulation  as  man  has.  It  may  be 
granted  that  man's  body  is  as  yet  the  more  versatile 
of  the  two,  but  then  man's  body  is  an  older  thing ; 
give  the  steam-engine  but  half  the  time  that  man  has 
had,  give  it  also  a  continuance  of  our  present  infatua- 
tion, and  what  may  it  not  ere  long  attain  to? 

u  There  are  certain  functions  indeed  of  the  vapour- 
engine  which  would  probably  remain  unchanged  for 
myriads  of  years — which  in  fact  would  perhaps  sur- 
vive when  the  use  of  vapour  had  been  superseded  :  the 
piston  and  cylinder,  the  beam,  the  fly-wheel, "  and 
other  parts  of  the  machine  would  be  probably  perma- 
nent, just  as  we  see  that  man  and  many  of  the  lower 
animals  share  like  modes  of  eating,  drinking,  and 
sleeping ;  thus  they  have  hearts  which  beat  as  ours, 
veins  and  arteries,  eyes,  ears,  and  noses;  they  sigh  even 


THE  BOOK  OF  THE  MACHINES.  203 

in  their  sleep,  and  weep  and  yawn ;  they  are  affected 
by  their  children;  they  feel  pleasure  and  pain,  hope, 
fear,  anger,  shame;  they  have  memory  and  prescience, 
they  know  that  if  certain  things  happen  to  them  they 
will  die,  and  they  fear  death  as  much  as  we  do :  they 
communicate  their  thoughts  to  one  another,  and  some 
of  them  deliberately  act  in  concert.  The  comparison  of 
similarities  is  endless  :  I  only  make  it  because  some 
may  say  that  the  steam-engine  not  being  likely  to 
improve  in  the  main  particulars  is  unlikely  to  be 
henceforward  extensively  modified  at  all.  This  is  too 
good  to  be  true  :  it  would  be  modified  and  suited  for 
an  infinite  variety  of  purposes,  as  much  as  man  has 
been  modified  so  as  to  exceed  the  brutes  in  skill.  In 
the  meantime  the  stoker  is  almost  as  much  a  cook 
for  his  engine  as  our  own  cooks  for  ourselves.  Con- 
sider also  the  colliers  and  pitmen  and  coal  merchants 
and  coal  trains  and  the  men  who  drive  them  and  the 
ships  that  carry  coals — what  an  army  of  servants  do 
the  machines  thus  employ  !  Are  there  not  probably 
more  men  engaged  in  tending  machinery  than  in 
tending  men  ?  Do  not  machines  eat  as  it  were  by 
mannery  ?  Are  we  not  ourselves  creating  our  succes- 
sors in  the  supremacy  of  the  earth?  daily  adding 
to  the  beauty  and  delicacy  of  their  organisation,  daily 
giving  them  greater  skill  and  supplying  more  and 
more  of  that  self-regulating  self-acting  power  which 
will  be  better  than  intellect  itself  ? 

"  What  a  new  thing  it  is  for  a  machine  to  feed  at 
all !  The  plough,  the  spade,  and  the  cart  must  eat 
through  man's  stomach;  the  fuel  that  sets  them  going 
must  burn  in  the  furnace  of  a  man  or  of  horses.  Man 
must  consume  bread  and  meat  or  he  cannot  dig ;  the 


204 


ERE  WHO N. 


bread  and  meat  are  the  fuel  which  drive  the  spade. 
If  a  plough  be  drav/n  by  horses,  the  power  is  supplied 
by  grass  or  beans  or  oats,  which  being  burnt  in  the 
belly  of  the  cattle  give  the  power  of  working:  without 
this  fuel  the  work  would  cease,  as  an  engine  would 
stop  if  its  furnaces  were  to  go  out.  A  man  of  science 
has  demonstrated  i  that  no  animal  has  the  power  of 
originating  mechanical  energy,  but  that  all  the  work 
done  in  its  life  by  any  animal,  and  all  the  heat  that 
has  been  emitted  from  it,  and  the  heat  which  would 
be  obtained  by  burning  the  combustible  matter  which 
has  been  lost  from  its  body  during  life,  and  by  burn- 
ing its  body  after  death,  make  up  altogether  an  exact 
equivalent  to  the  heat  which  would  be  obtained  by 
burning  as  much  food  as  it  has  used  during  its  life, 
and  an  amount  of  fuel  which  would  generate  as  much 
heat  as  its  body  if  burned  immediately  after  death.' 
How  then  can  it  be  objected  against  the  future 
vitality  of  the  machines  that  they  are,  in  their  pre- 
sent infancy,  at  the  beck  and  call  of  beings  who 
are  themselves  incapable  of  originating  mechanical 
energy  ? 

"  The  main  point  however  to  be  observed  as  afford- 
ing cause  for  alarm  is,  that  whereas  animals  were 
formerly  the  only  stomachs  of  the  machines,  there  are 
now  many  which  have  stomachs  of  their  own,  and 
consume  their  food  themselves.  This  is  a  great  step 
towards  their  becoming,  if  not  animate,  yet  something 
so  near  akin  to  it,  as  not  to  differ  more  widely  from 
our  own  life  than  animals  do  from  vegetables.  And 
though  man  should  remain,  in  some  respects,  the 
higher  creature,  is  not  this  in  accordance  with  the 
practice  of  nature,  which  allows  superiority  in  some 


THE  BOOK  OF  THE  MACHINES.  205 

tilings  to  animals  which  have,  on  the  whole,  been  long 
surpassed  ?  Has  she  not  allowed  the  ant  and  the  bee 
to  retain  superiority  over  man  in  the  organisation  of 
their  communities  and  social  arrangements,  the  bird 
in  traversing  the  air,  the  fish  in  swimming,  the  horse 
in  strength  and  fleetness",  and  the  dog  in  self-sacri- 
fice ? 

"It  is  said  by  some  with  whom  I  have  conversed 
upon  this  subject,  that  the  machines  can  never  be  de- 
veloped into  animate  or  quasi-&mma.te  existences,  inas- 
much as  they  have  no  reproductive  system,  nor  seem 
ever  likely  to  possess  one.  If  this  be  taken  to  mean 
that  they  cannot  marry,  and  that  we  are  never  likely 
to  see  a  fertile  union  between  two  vapour-engines  and 
the  young  ones  playing  about  the  door  of  the  shed, 
however  greatly  we  might  desire  to  do  so,  I  will 
readily  grant  it.  But  the  objection  is  not  a  very  pro- 
found one.  No  one  expects  that  all  the  features  of  the 
now  existing  organisations  will  be  absolutely  repeated 
in  an  entirely  new  class  of  life.  The  reproductive 
system  of  animals  differs  widely  from  that  of  plants, 
but  both  are  reproductive  systems.  Has  nature  ex- 
hausted her  phases  of  this  power?  Surely  if  a 
machine  is  able  to  reproduce  another  machine  system- 
atically, we  may  say  that  it  has  a  reproductive  system. 
What  is  a  reproductive  system,  if  it  be  not  a  system 
for  reproduction  ?  And  how  few  of  the  machines  are 
there  which  have  not  been  produced  systematically  by 
other  machines  ?  But  it  is  man  that  makes  them  do 
so.  Yes ;  but  is  it  not  insects  that  make  many  of  the 
plants  reproductive,  and  would  not  whole  families  of 
plants  die  out  if  their  fertilisation  were  not  effected  by 
a  class  of  agents  utterly  foreign  to  themselves  ?  Does 


206  ERE  WHO N. 

any  one  say  that  the  red  clover  has  no  reproductive 
system  because  the  humble  bee  (and  the  humble  bee 
only)  must  aid  and  abet  it  before  it  can  reproduce  ? 
No  one  would  venture  upon  such  an  obviously  absurd 
assertion.  The  humble  bee  is  a  part  of  the  reproduc- 
tive system  of  the  clover.  Each  one  of  ourselves  has 
sprung  from  minute  animalcules  whose  entity  was 
entirely  distinct  from  our  own,  and  which  acted  after 
their  hind  with  no  thought  or  heed  of  what  we  might 
think  about  it.  These  little  creatures  are  part  of  our 
own  reproductive  system;  then  why  not  we  part  of 
that  of  the  machines  ? 

u  But  the  machines  which  reproduce  machinery  do 
not  reproduce  them  after  their  own  kind.  A  thimble 
may  be  made  by  machinery,  but  it  was  not  made  by, 
neither  will  it  ever  make,  a  thimble.  Here  again  if 
we  turn  to  nature  we  shall  find  abundance  of  analogies 
which  will  teach  us  that  a  reproductive  system  may  be 
in  full  force  without  the  thing  produced  being  of  the 
same  kind  as  that  which  produced  it.  Very  few  crea- 
tures reproduce  after  their  own  kind ;  they  reproduce 
something  which  has  the  potentiality  of  becoming  that 
which  their  parents  were.  Thus  the  butterfly  lays  an 
egg,  which  egg  can  become  a  caterpillar,  which  cater- 
pillar can  become  a  chrysalis,  which  chrysalis  can  be- 
come a  butterfly ;  and  though  I  freely  grant  that  the 
machines  cannot  be  said  to  have, more  than  the  germ 
of  a  true  reproductive  system  at  present,  have  we  not 
just  seen  that  they  have  only  recently  obtained  the 
germs  of  a  mouth  and  stomach  ?  And  might  not  some 
stride  be  made  in  the  direction  of  true  reproduction 
which  should  be  as  great  as  that  which  has  been  re- 
cently taken  in  the  direction  of  true  feeding  ? 


> 


THE  BOOK  OF  THE  MACHINES. 


207 


"  It  is  possible  that  the  system  when  developed 
might  be  in  many  cases  a  vicarions  thing.  Certain 
classes  of  machines  might  be  alone  fertile,  while  the 
rest  discharged  other  functions  in  the  mechanical 
system,  just  as  the  great  majority  of  ants  and  bees 
have  nothing  to  do  with  the  continuation  of  their 
species,  but  get  food  and  store  it,  without  thought  of 
breeding.  One  cannot  expect  the  parallel  to  be  com- 
plete or  nearly  so ;  certainly  not  now,  and  probably 
never;  but  is  there  not  enough  analogy  existing  at 
the  present  moment,  to  make  us  feel  seriously  uneasy 
about  the  future,  and  to  render  it  our  duty  to  check  the 
evil  while  it  is  still  in  our  power  to  do  so  ?  Machines 
can  within  certain  limits  beget  machines  of  any  class, 
no  matter  how  different  to  themselves.  Every  class 
of  machines  will  probably  have  its  special  mechanical 
breeders,  and  all  the  higher  ones  will  owe  their  exist- 
ence to  a  large  number  of  parents  and  not  to  two  only. 
"We  are  misled  by  considering  any  complicated  ma- 
chine as  a  single  thing;  in  truth  it  is  a  city  or  society, 
each  member  of  which  was  bred  truly  after  its  kind. 
We  see  a  machine  as  a  whole,  we  call  it  by  a  name 
and  individualise  it ;  we  look  at  our  own  limbs,  and 
know  that  the  combination  forms  an  individual  which 
springs  from  a  single  centre  of  reproductive  action ; 
we  therefore  assume  that  there  can  be  no  reproductive 
action  which  does  not  arise  from  a  single  centre ;  but 
this  assumption  is  unscientific,  and  the  bare  fact  that 
no  vapour-engine  was  ever  made  entirely  by  another, 
or  two  others,  of  its  own  kind,  is  not  sufficient  to  war- 
rant us  in  saying  that  the  vapour-engines  have  no  re- 
productive system.  The  truth  is  that  each  part  of  every 
vapour-engine  is  bred  by  its  own  special  breeders, 


2C8 


ERE  WHO N. 


whose  function  it  is  to  breed  that  part,  and  that  only, 
while  the  combination  of  the  parts  into  a  whole  forms 
another  department  of  the  mechanical  reproductive 
system,  which  is  at  present  exceedingly  complex  and 
difficult  to  see  in  its  entirety.  Complex  now,  but  how 
much  simpler  and  more  intelligibly  organised  might  it 
not  become  in  another  hundred  thousand  years  ?  or  in 
twenty  thousand?  For  man  at  present  believes  that  his 
interest  lies  in  that  direction ;  he  spends  an  incalcul- 
able amount  of  labour  and  time  and  thought  in  making 
machines  breed  always  better  and  better;  he  has  already 
succeeded  in  effecting  much  that  at  one  time  appeared 
impossible,  and  there  seem  no  limits  to  the  results 
of  accumulated  improvements  if  they  are  allowed  to 
descend  with  modification  from  generation  to  genera- 
tion. It  must  always  be  remembered  that  man's  body 
is  what  it  is  through  having  been  moulded  into  its 
present  shape  by  the  chances  and  changes  of  an  im- 
mense time,  but  that  his  organisation  never  advanced 
with  anything  like  the  rapidity  with  which  that  of  the 
machines  is  advancing.  This  is  the  most  alarming 
feature  in  the  case,  and  I  must  be  pardoned  for  insist- 
ing on  it  so  frequently." 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 


THE  MACHINES  Concluded. 

XT  EKE  followed  a  very  long  and  untranslatable 
digression  about  the  different  races  and  families 
of  the  then  existing  machines.  The  writer  attempted 
to  support  his  theory  by  pointing  out  the  similarities 
existing  between  many  machines  of  a  widely  different 
character,  which  served  to  show  descent  from  a  com- 
mon ancestor.  He  divided  machines  into  their  genera, 
subgenera,  species,  varieties,  subvarieties,  and  so  forth. 
He  showed  the  existence  of  connecting  links  between 
machines  that  seemed  to  have  very  little  in  common, 
and  showed  that  many  more  such  links  had  existed 
which  had  now  perished.  He  pointed  out  tendencies 
to  reversion,  and  the  presence  of  rudimentary  organs 
which  existed  in  many  machines  feebly  developed 
and  perfectly  useless,  yet  serving  to  mark  descent 
from  an  ancestor  to  whom  the  function  was  actually 
useful.  I  left  the  translation  of  this  part  of  the  trea- 
tise, which,  by  the  way,  was  far  longer  than  all  that 
I  have  given  here,  for  a  later  opportunity.  Unfor- 
tunately,' I  left  Erewhon  before  I  could  return  to  the 
subject ;  and  though  I  saved  my  translation  and 
other  papers  at  the  hazard  of  my  life,  I  was  obliged 
to  sacrifice  the  original  work.  It  went  to  my  heart  to 
do  so;  but  I  thus  gained  ten  minutes  of  invaluable 

o 


210 


EREWHON. 


time,  without  which  both  Arowhena  and  myself  must 
have  certainly  perished. 

I  remember  one  incident  which  bears  upon  this 
part  of  the  treatise.  The  gentleman  who  gave  it  to 
me  had  asked  to  see  my  tobacco-pipe ;  he  examined 
it  carefully,  and  when  he  came  to  the  little  protu- 
berance at  the  bottom  of  the  bowl  he  seemed  much 
delighted,  and  exclaimed  that  it  must  be  rudimentary. 
I  asked  him  what  he  meant. 

"  Sir,"  he  answered,  "this  organ  is  identical  with 
the  rim  at  the  bottom  of  a  cup ;  it  is  but  another  form 
of  the  same  function.  Its  purpose  must  have  been  to 
keep  the  heat  of  the  pipe  from  marking  the  table 
upon  which  it  rested.  You  would  find,  if  you  were  to 
look  up  the  history  of  tobacco-pipes,  that  in  early 
specimens  this  protuberance  was  of  a  different 
shape  to  what  it  is  now.  It  will  have  been  broad 
at  the  bottom,  and  flat,  so  that  while  the  pipe  was 
being  smoked  the  bowl  might  rest  upon  the  table 
without  marking  it.  Use  and  disuse  must  have  come 
into  play  and  reduced  the  function  to  its  present 
rudimentary  condition.  I  should  not  be  surprised, 
sir,"  he  continued,  "  if,  in  the  course  of  time,  it  were 
to  become  modified  still  farther,  and  to  assume  the 
form  of  an  ornamental  leaf  or  scroll,  or  even  a  butter- 
fly, while,  in  some  cases,  it  will  become  extinct." 

Curiously  enough,  on  my  return  to  England,  I 
looked  up  the  point,  and  found  that  my  friend  was 
right. 

Returning,  however,  to  the  treatise,  my  translation 
recommences  as  follows  : — 

"  May  we  not  fancy  that  if,  in  the  remotest  geolo- 
gical period,  some  early  form  of  vegetable  life  had 


i 


THE  BOOK  OF  THE  MACHINES. 


211 


been  endowed  with  the  power  of  reflecting  upon  the 
dawning  life  of  animals  which  was  coming  into  exist- 
ence alongside  of  its  own,  it  would  have  thought  itself 
exceedingly  acute  if  it  had  surmised  that  animals 
would  one  day  become  real  vegetables  ?  Yet  would 
this  be  more  mistaken  than  it  would  be  on  our  part 
to  imagine  that  because  the  life  of  machines  is  a  very 
different  one  to  our  own,  there  is  therefore  no  higher 
possible  development  of  life  than  ours ;  or  that  be- 
cause mechanical  life  is  a  very  different  thing  from 
ours,  therefore  that  it  is  not  life  at  all  ? 

"  But  I  have  heard  it  said,  c  granted  that  this  is  so, 
and  that  the  steam-engine  has  a  strength  of  its  own, 
surely  no  one  will  say  that  it  has  a  will  of  its  own  ?  ' 
Alas,  alas  !  if  we  look  more  closely,  we  shall  find  that 
this  does  not  make  against  the  supposition  that  the 
vapour-engine  is  one  of  the  germs  of  a  new  phase  of 
life.  What  is  there  in  this  whole  world,  or  in  the 
worlds  beyond  it,  which  has  a  will  of  its  own  ?  The 
Unknown  and  Unknowable  only  ! 

"  A  man  is  the  resultant  and  exponent  of  all  the 
forces  that  have  been  brought  to  bear  upon  him, 
whether  before  his  birth  or  afterwards.  His  action  at 
any  moment  depends  solely  upon  his  constitution,  and 
on  the  intensity  and  direction  of  the  various  agencies 
to  which  he  is  and  has  been  subjected.  Some  of 
these  will  counteract  each  other ;  but  as  he  is  by 
nature,  and  as  he  has  been  acted  on,  and  is  now  acted 
on  from  without,  so  will  he  do  as  certainly  and  regu- 
larly as  though  he  were  a  machine. 

u  We  do  not  generally  admit  this,  because  we  do  not 
know  the  whole  nature  of  any  one,  nor  the  whole  of 
the  forces  that  act  upon  him.    We  see  but  a  part,  and 


212 


EREWHON. 


being  thus  unable  to  generalise  human  conduct,  except 
very  roughly,  we  deny  that  it  is  subject  to  any  fixed 
laws  at  all,  and  ascribe  much  both  of  a  man's  character 
and  actions  to  chance,  or  luck,  or  fortune ;  but  these 
are  only  words  whereby  we  escape  the  admission  of 
our  own  ignorance ;  and  a  little  reflection  will  teach  us 
that  the  most  daring  flight  of  the  imagination  or  the 
most  subtle  exercise  of  the  reason  is  as  much  the  thing 
that  must  arise,  and  the  only  thing  that  can  by  any 
possibility  arise,  at  the  moment  of  its  arising,  as  the 
falling  of  a  dead  leaf  when  the  wind  shakes  it  from 
the  tree  :  for  the  future  depends  upon  the  present, 
and  the  present  (whose  existence  is  only  one  of  those 
minor  compromises  of  which  human  life  is  fall)  de- 
pends upon  the  past,  and  the  past  is  unalterable. 
The  only  reason  why  we  cannot  see  the  future  as 
plainly  as  the  past,  is  because  we  know  too  little  of 
the  actual  past  and  actual  present ;  these  things 
are  too  great  for  us,  otherwise  the  future,  in  its  minut- 
est details,  would  lie  spread  out  before  our  eyes,  and 
we  should  lose  the  half  of  our  sense  of  time  present  by 
reason  of  the  clearness  with  which  we  should  perceive 
the  past  and  future ;  perhaps  we  should  not  be  even  able 
to  distinguish  time  at  all;  but  that  is  foreign.  What  we 
do  know  is,  that  the  more  the  past  and  present  are 
known,  the  more  the  future  can  be  predicted :  and 
that  no  one  dreams  of  doubting  the  fixity  of  the  future 
in  cases  where  he  is  fully  cognisant  of  both  past 
and  present,  and  has  had  experience  of  the  conse- 
quences that  followed  from  such  a  past  and  such  a 
present  on  previous  occasions.  He  perfectly  well 
knows  what  will  happen,  and  will  stake  his  whole  for- 
tune thereon. 


THE  BOOK  OF  THE  MA  CHINES. 


213 


11  And  this  is  a  great  blessing  ;  for  it  is  the  foun- 
dation on  which  morality  and  science  are  built.  The 
assurance  that  the  future  is  no  arbitrary  and  change- 
able thing,  but  that  like  futures  will  invariably 
follow  on  the  reproduction  of  like  presents,  is  the 
groundwork  on  which  we  lay  all  our  plans,  the  faith 
on  which  we  do  every  conscious  action  of  our  lives. 
If  this  were  not  so  we  should  be  without  a  guide ;  we 
should  have  no  confidence  in  acting,  and  hence  we 
should  never  act ;  there  would  be  no  knowing  that  the 
results  which  will  follow  now  will  be  the  same  as  those 
which  followed  before.  Who  would  plough  or  sow 
if  he  disbelieved  in  the  fixity  of  the  future  ?  Who 
would  throw  water  on  a  blazing  house  if  the  action  of 
water  upon  fire  were  uncertain  ?  Men  will  only  do 
their  utmost  when  they  feel  certain  that  the  future 
will  discover  itself  against  them  if  their  utmost  has 
not  been  done.  The  feeling  of  such  a  certainty  is  a 
constituent  part  of  the  sum  of  the  forces  at  work  upon 
them,  and  will  act  most  powerfully  on  the  best  and 
most  moral  men.  Those  who  are  most  firmly  per- 
suaded that  the  future  is  immutably  bound  up  with 
the  present  in  which  their  work  is  lying,  will  best 
husband  their  present,  and  till  it  with  the  greatest 
care.  The  future  must  be  a  lottery  to  those  who 
think  that  the  same  combinations  can  sometimes 
precede  one  set  of  results,  and  sometimes  another.  If 
their  belief  is  sincere  they  will  speculate  instead  of 
working :  these  ought  to  be  the  immoral  men ;  the 
others  have  the  strongest  spur  to  exertion  and  morality, 
if  their  belief  is  a  living  one. 

"  The  bearing  of  all  this  upon  the  machines  is  not 
immediately  apparent,  but  will  become  so  presently. 


214 


ERE  WHO N. 


In  the  meantime  I  must  deal  with  friends  who 
tell  me  that,  though  the  future  is  fixed  as  regards 
inorganic  matter,  and  in  some  respects  with  regard 
to  man,  yet  that  there  are  many  ways  in  which  it 
cannot  he  considered  as  fixed.    Thus,  they  say  that 
fire  applied  to  dry  shavings,  and  well  fed  with  oxygen 
gas,  will  always  produce  a  blaze,  hut  that  a  coward 
brought  into  contact  with  a  terrifying  object  will  not 
always  result  in  a  man  running  away.  Nevertheless, 
if  there  be  two  cowards  perfectly  similar  in  every 
respect,  and  if  they  be  subjected  in  a  perfectly  similar 
way  to  two  terrifying  agents,  which  are  themselves 
perfectly  similar,  there  are  few  who  will  not  expect  a 
perfect  similarity  in  the  running  away,  even  though  a 
.thousand  years  intervene  between  the  original  com- 
bination and  its  being  repeated.     The  apparently 
greater  regularity  in  the  results  of  chemical  than  of 
human  combinations  arises  from  our  inability  to  per- 
ceive the  subtle  differences  in  human  combinations — 
combinations  which  are  never  identically  repeated. 
Fire  we  know,  and  shavings  we  know,  but  no  two  men 
ever  were  or  ever  will  be  exactly  alike ;  and  the 
smallest  difference  may  change  the  whole  conditions 
of  the  problem.    Our  registry  of  results  must  be  in- 
finite before  we  could  arrive  at  a  full  forecast  of  future 
combinations;  the  wonder  is  that  there  is  as  much 
certainty  concerning  human  action  as  there  is ;  and 
assuredly  the  older  we  grow  the  more  certain  we  feel 
as  to  what  such  and  such  a  kind  of  person  will  do  in 
given  circumstances ;  but  this  could  never  be  the  case 
unless  human  conduct  were  under  the  influence  of 
laws,  with  the  working  of  which  we  become  more  and 
more  familiar  through  experience. 


i 


THE  BOOK  OF  THE  MACHINES.  21$ 

"  If  the  above  be  sound,  it  follows  that  the  regula- 
rity with  which  machinery  acts  is  in  itself  no  proof  of 
the  absence  of  vitality,  or  at  least  of  germs  which  may 
be  developed  into  a  new  phase  of  life.  At  first  sight 
it  would  indeed  appear  that  a  vapour-engine  cannot 
help  going  when  set  upon  a  line  of  rails  with  the 
steam  up  and  the  machinery  in  full  play ;  whereas  the 
man  whose  business  it  is  to  drive  it  can  help  doing 
so  at  any  moment  that  he  pleases ;  so  that  the  first 
has  no  spontaneity  and  is  not  possessed  of  any  sort 
of  free  will,  while  the  second  has  and  is.  This  is  true 
up  to  a  certain  point ;  the  driver  can  stop  the  engine 
at  any  moment  that  he  pleases,  but  he  can  only  please 
to  do  so  at  certain  points  which  have  been  fixed  for 
him  by  others,  or  in  the  case  of  unexpected  obstruc- 
tious  which  force  him  to  please  to  do  so.  His  plea- 
sure is  not  spontaneous ;  there  is  an  unseen  choir  of 
influences  which  have  cast  their  spells  around  him, 
and  which  make  it  impossible  for  him  to  act  in 
any  other  way  than  one.  It  is  known  beforehand 
how  much  strength  must  be  given  to  these  influences, 
just  as  it  is  known  beforehand  how  much  coal  and 
water  are  necessary  for  the  vapour-engine  itself ;  and 
curiously  enough  it  will  be  found  that  the  influences 
brought  to  bear  upon  the  driver  are  of  the  same  kind 
as  those  brought  to  bear  upon  the  engine — that  is  to 
say,  food  and  warmth.  The  driver  is  obedient  to  his 
masters,  because  he  gets  food  and  warmth  from  them, 
and  if  these  were  withheld  or  given  in  insufficient 
quantities  he  would  cease  to  drive;  in  like  manner 
the  engine  would  cease  to  work  if  it  were  insufficiently 
fed.  The  only  difference  is,  that  the  man  is  conscious 
about  his  wants,  and  the  engine,  beyond  refusing  to 


2l6 


EREWHON. 


work,  does  not  seem  to  be  so ;  but  this  is  temporary, 
and  has  been  dealt  with  above. 

"  Accordingly  the  requisite  strength  being  given  to 
the  motives  that  are  to  drive  the  driver,  there  has 
never,  or  hardly  ever,  been  an  instance  of  a  man  stop- 
ping his  engine  through  wantonness.  But  such  a  case 
might  occur ;  yes,  and  it  might  occur  that  the  engine 
should  break  down :  but  if  the  train  is  stopped  from 
some  trivial  motive  it  will  be  found  either  that  the 
strength  of  the  necessary  influences  has  been  miscal- 
culated, or  that  the  man  has  been  miscalculated,  in 
the  same  way  as  an  engine  may  break  down  from  an 
unsuspected  flaw ;  but  even  in  such  a  case  there  will 
have'been  no  spontaneity;  the  action  will  have  had 
its  true  parental  causes :  spontaneity  is  only  a  term 
for  man's  ignorance  of  the  gods. 

"  Is  there  then  no  spontaneity  on  the  part  of  those 
who  drive  the  driver?" 

Here  followed  an  obscure  argument  upon  this 
subject,  which  I  have  thought  it  best  to  omit.  The 
writer  resumes  :— "  After  all  then  it  comes  to  this, 
that  the  difference  between  the  life  of  a  man  and  that 
of  a  machine  is  one  rather  of  degree  than  of  kind, 
though  differences  in  kind  are  not  wanting.  An 
animal  has  more  provision  for  emergency  than  a 
machine.  The  machine  is  less  versatile  ;  its  range  of 
action  is  narrow ;  its  strength  and  accuracy  in  its  own 
sphere  are  superhuman,  but  it  shows  badly  in  a 
dilemma ;  sometimes  when  its  normal  action  is  dis- 
turbed, it  will  lose  all  head  and  go  from  bad  to  worse 
like  a  lunatic  in  a  raging  frenzy :  but  here  again  we 
are  met  by  the  same  consideration  as  before,  namely, 
that  the  machines  are  still  in  their  infancy ;  they  are 


THE  BOOK  OF  THE  MACHINES.  217 

mere  skeletons  without  muscles  and  flesh.  For  how 
many  emergencies  is  an  oyster  adapted?  For  as 
many  as  are  likely  to  happen  to  it,  and  no  more.  So 
are  the  machines ;  and  so  is  man  himself.  The  list 
of  casualties  that  daily  occur  to  man  through  his 
want  of  adaptability  is  probably  as  great  as  that 
occurring  to  the  machines  ;  and  every  day  gives  them 
some  greater  provision  for  the  unforeseen.  Let  any  one 
examine  the  wonderful  self-regulating  and  self-adjust- 
ing contrivances  which  are  now  incorporated  with  the 
vapour-engine,  let  him  watch  the  way  in  which  it 
supplies  itself  with  oil,  in  which  it  indicates  its  wants 
to  those  who  tend  it,  in  which,  by  the  governor,  it 
regulates  its  application  of  its  own  strength,  let  him 
look  at  that  store-house  of  inertia  and  momentum 
the  fly-wheel,  or  at  the  buffers  on  a  railway  carriage, 
let  him  see  how  those  improvements  are  being  culled 
out  for  perpetuity  which  contain  provision  against  the 
emergencies  that  may  arise  to  harass  the  machines, 
and  then  let  him  think  of  a  hundred  thousand  years, 
and  the  accumulated  progress  which  they  will  bring, 
unless  man  can  be  awakened  to  a  sense  of  his  situation, 
and  of  the  doom  which  he  is  preparing  for  himself.* 

*  Since  my  return  to  England,  I  have  been  told  that  those  who  are 
conversant  about  machines  use  many  terms  concerning  them  which 
show  that  their  vitality  is  here  recognised,  and  that  a  collection  of  ex- 
pressions in  use  among  those  who  attend  on  steam  engines  would  be  no 
less  startling  than  instructive.  I  am  also  informed,  that  almost  all 
machines  have  their  own  tricks  and  idiosyncracies ;  that  they  know 
their  drivers  and  keepers ;  and  that  they  will  play  pranks  upon  a 
stranger.  It  is  my  intention,  on  a  future  occasion,  to  bring  together 
examples  both  of  the  expressions  in  common  use  among  mechanicians, 
and  of  any  extraordinary  exhibitions  of  mechanical  sagacity  and  eccen- 
tricity that  I  can  meet  with — not  as  believing  in  the  Erewhonian 
Professor's  theory,  but  from  the  interest  of  the  subject. 


218  ERE  WHO N. 

"  The  ■  misery  is  that  man  has  been  blind  so  long 
already.  In  his  reliance  upon  the  use  of  steam  he  has 
been  betrayed  into  increasing  and  multiplying.  To 
withdraw  steam  power  suddenly  will  not  have  the 
effect  of  reducing  us  to  the  state  in  which  we  were 
before  its  introduction ;  there  will  be  a  general  break- 
up and  time  of  anarchy  such  as  has  never  been  known ; 
it  will  be  as  though  our  population  were  suddenly 
doubled,  with  no  additional  means  of  feeding  the  in- 
creased number.  The  air  we  breathe  is  hardly  more 
necessary  for  our  animal  life  than  the  use  of  any  ma- 
chine, on  the  strength  of  which  we  have  increased  our 
numbers,  is  to  our  civilisation;  it  is  the  machines 
which  act  upon  man  and  make  him  man,  as  much  as 
man  who  has  acted  upon  and  made  the  machines ;  but 
we  must  choose  between  the  alternative  of  undergoing 
much  present  suffering,  or  seeing  ourselves  gradually 
superseded  by  our  own  creatures,  till  we  rank  no 
higher  in  comparison  with  them,  than  the  beasts  of 
the  field  with  ourselves. 

"  Herein  lies  our  danger.  For  many  seem  inclined 
to  acquiesce  in  so  dishonourable  a  future.  They  say 
that  although  man  should  become  to  the  machines  what 
the  horse  and  dog  are  to  us,  yet  that  he  will  continue 
to  exist,  and  will  probably  be  better  off  in  a  state  of 
domestication  under  the  beneficent  rule  of  the  ma- 
chines than  in  his  present  wild  condition.  We  treat 
our  domestic  animals  with  much  kindness.  We  give 
them  whatever  we  believe  to  be  the  best  for  them;  and 
there  can  be  no  doubt  that  our  use  of  meat  has  in- 
creased their  happiness  rather  than  detracted  from  it. 
Tn  like  manner  there  is  reason  to  hope  that  the  ma- 
chines will  use  us  kindly,  for  their  existence  will  be 


THE  BOOK  OF  THE  MACHINES.  219 

in  a  great  measure  dependent  upon  ours ;  they  will 
rule  us  with  a  rod  of  iron,  but  they  will  not  eat  us ; 
they  will  not  only  require  our  services  in  the  repro- 
duction and  education  of  their  young,  but  also  in 
waiting  upon  them  as  servants,  in  gathering  food  for 
them,  and  feeding  them,  in  restoring  them  to  health 
when  they  are  sick,  and  in  either  burying  their  dead 
or  working  up  their  deceased  members  into  new  forms 
of  mechanical  existence.  The  nature  of  the  motive 
power  which  works  the  advancement  of  the  machines 
precludes  the  possibility  of  man's  life  being  rendered 
miserable  as  well  as  enslaved.  Slaves  are  tolerably 
happy  if  they  have  good  masters,  and  the  revolution 
will  not  occur  in  our  time,  nor  hardly  in  ten  thousand 
years,  or  ten  times  that.  Is  it  wise  to  be  uneasy  about 
a  contingency  which  is  so  remote  ?  Man  is  not  a  sen- 
timental animal  where  his  material  interests  are  con- 
cerned, and  though  here  and  there  some  ardent  soul 
may  look  upon  himself  and  curse  his  fate  that  he  was 
not  born  a  vapour-engine,  yet  the  mass  of  mankind 
will  acquiesce  in  any  arrangement  which  gives  them 
better  food  and  clothing  at  a  cheaper  rate,  and  will 
refrain  from  yielding  to  unreasonable  jealousy  merely 
because  there  are  other  destinies  more  glorious  than 
their  own.  The  power  of  custom  is  enormous,  and  so 
gradual  will  be  the  change,  that  man's  sense  of  what 
is  due  to  himself  will  be  at  no  time  rudely  shocked  ; 
our  bondage  will  steal  upon  us  noiselessly  and  by  im- 
perceptible approaches ;  nor  will  there  ever  be  such  a 
clashing  of  desires  between  man  and  the  machines  as 
will  lead  to  an  encounter  between  them.  Among 
themselves  the  machines  will  war  eternally,  but  they 
will  still  require  man  as  the  being  through  whose 


220 


ERE  WHO N. 


agency  the  struggle  will  be  principally  conducted.  In 
point  of  fact  there  is  no  occasion  for  anxiety  about 
the  future  happiness  of  man  so  long  as  he  continues 
to  be  in  any  way  profitable  to  the  machines;  he  may 
become  the  inferior  race,  but  he  will  be  infinitely 
better  off  than  he  is  now.  Is  it  not  then  both  absurd 
and  unreasonable  to  be  envious  of  our  benefactors  ? 
And  should  we  not  be  guilty  of  consummate  folly  if 
we  were  to  reject  advantages  which  we  cannot  obtain 
otherwise,  merely  because  they  involve  a  greater  gain 
to  others  than  to  ourselves  ? 

"  With  those  who  can  argue  in  this  way  I  have 
myself  nothing  in  common.  I  shrink  with  as  much 
horror  from  believing  that  my  race  can  ever  be  super- 
seded or  surpassed,  as  I  should  do  from  believing  that 
even  at  the  remotest  period  my  ancestors  were  other 
than  human  beings.  Could  I  believe  that  ten  hundred 
thousand  years  ago  a  single  one  of  my  ancestors  was 
another  kind  of  being  to  myself,  I  should  lose  all  self- 
respect,  and  take  no  further  pleasure  or  interest  in 
life.  I  have  the  same  feeling  with  regard  to  my  de- 
scendants, and  believe  it  to  be  one  that  will  be  felt  so 
generally  that  the  country  will  resolve  upon  putting 
an  immediate  stop  to  all  further  mechanical  progress, 
and  upon  destroying  all  improvements  that  have  been 
made  for  the  last  three  hundred  years.  I  would  not  urge 
more  than  this.  We  may  trust  ourselves  to  deal  with 
those  that  remain,  and  though  I  should  prefer  to  have 
seen  the  destruction  include  another  two  hundred 
years,  I  am  aware  of  the  necessity  for  compromising, 
and  would  so  far  sacrifice  my  own  individual  convic- 
tions as  to  be  content  with  three  hundred.  Less  than 
this  will  be  insufficient." 


THE  BOOK  OF  THE  MACHINES. 


221 


This  was  the  conclusion  of  the  attack  which  led  to 
the  destruction  of  machinery  throughout  Erewhon. 
There  was  only  one  serious  attempt  to  answer  it.  Its 
author  said  that  machines  were  to  be  regarded  as  a 
part  of  man's  own  physical  nature,  being  really  no- 
thing but  extra-corporeal  limbs.  Man,  he  said,  was 
a  machinate  mammal.  The  lower  animals  keep  all  their 
limbs  at  home  in  their  own  bodies,  but  many  of  man's 
are  loose,  and  lie  about  detached,  now  here  and  now 
there,  in  various  parts  of  the  world — some  being  kept 
always  handy  for  contingent  use,  and  others  being 
occasionally  hundreds  of  miles  away.  A  machine  is 
merely  a  supplementary  limb  ;  this  is  the  be  all  and 
end  all  of  machinery.  We  do  not  use  our  own  limbs 
other  than  as  machines ;  and  a  leg  is  only  a  much 
better  wooden  leg  than  any  one  can  manufacture.  In 
fact,  machines  are  to  be  regarded  as  the  mode  of  de- 
velopment by  which  human  organism  is  now  especially 
advancing,  every  past  invention  being  an  addition  to 
the  resources  of  the  human  body.  Even  community 
of  limbs  is  thus  rendered  possible  to  those  who  have 
so  much  community  of  soul  as  to  own  money  enough 
to  pay  a  railway  fare ;  for  a  train  is  only  a  seven- 
leagued  foot  that  five  hundred  may  own  at  once. 

The  only  serious  danger  which  this  writer  appre- 
hended was  that  the  machines  would  so  equalise  men's 
powers,  and  so  lessen  the  severity  of  competition,  that 
many  persons  of  inferior  physique  would  escape  detec- 
tion and  transmit  their  inferiority  to  their  descendants. 
He  feared  that  the  removal  of  the  present  pressure 
might  cause  a  degeneracy  of  the  human  body,  and 
indeed  that  the  whole  body  might  become  purely 
rudimentary,  the  man  himself  being  nothing  but  soul 


222 


ERE  WHO N. 


and  mechanism.  "  How  greatly,"  he  writes,  "  do  we 
not  now  live  with  our  external  limbs  ?" 

u  We  vary  our  physique  with  the  seasons,  with  age, 
with  advancing  or  decreasing  wealth.  If  it  is  wet 
we  are  furnished  with  an  organ  commonly  called  an 
umbrella,  and  which  is  designed  for  the  purpose  of 
protecting  our  clothes  or  our  skins  from  the  injurious 
effects  of  rain.  Man  has  now  many  extra-corporeal 
members,  which  are  of  more  importance  to  him  than 
a  good  deal  of  his  hair,  or  at  any  rate  than  his  whiskers. 
His  memory  goes  in  his  pocket-book.  He  becomes 
more  and  more  complex  as  he  grows  older;  he  will 
then  be  seen  with  see-engines,  or  perhaps  with 
artificial  teeth  and  hair :  if  he  be  a  really  well-developed 
specimen  of  his  race,  he  will  be  furnished  with  a  large 
box  upon  wheels,  two  horses  and  a  coachman." 

The  writer  proceeded  to  sa}r,  that  men  should  be 
classified  by  their  genera,  species,  varieties,  and 
subvarieties,  and  that  names  should  be  given  to  each 
class  from  the  hypothetical  language,  which  should 
express  the  number  of  limbs  which  they  could  com- 
mand at  any  moment;  for  he  said  that  those  who 
could  identify  themselves  with  a  special  train  when- 
ever they  pleased,  were  far  more  highly  organised 
than  those  whose  means  of  locomotion  were  confined 
to  their  own  legs.  In  fact,  he  it  was  who  originated 
the  custom  of  reckoning  men  by  their  horse-power, 
and  who  pointed  out  that  those  alone  possessed  the 
full  complement  of  limbs  who  stood  in  the  first  rank 
of  opulence  ;  the  great  merchants  and  bankers  being 
the  most  astonishing  organisms  which  the  world  had 
ever  seen. 

And  so  he  went  on  at  considerable  length;  but  the 


THE  BOOK  OF  THE  MACHINES. 


223 


other  writer  was  considered  to  have  the  best  of  it,  and 
in  the  end  succeeded  in  destroying  all  the  inventions 
that  had  been  discovered  for  the  preceding  271  years, 
a  period  which  was  agreed  npon  by  all  parties  after 
several  years  of  wrangling  as  to  whether  a  certain ' 
kind  of  mangle  which  was  much  in  use  among  washer- 
women should  be  saved  or  no.  It  was  at  last  ruled  to 
be  dangerous,  and  was  just  excluded  by  the  limit  of 
271  years.  Then  came  the  reactionary  civil  wars 
which  nearly  ruined  the  country,  but  which  it  would 
be  beyond  my  present  scope  to  describe. 


> 


CHAPTER  XXIY. 

ESCAPE. 

TT  took  me  several  days  to  translate  the  foregoing 
extracts,  but  while  thus  occupied,  I  was  also  laying 
matters  in  train  for  my  escape  with  Arowhena.  And 
indeed  it  was  high  time,  for  I  received  an  intimation 
from  one  of  the  cashiers  of  the  musical  banks,  that  I 
was  to  be  prosecuted  in  a  criminal  court  ostensibly 
for  measles,  but  really  for  having  owned  a  watch,  and 
attempted  the  reintroduction  of  machinery.  I  asked 
why  measles  ?  and  was  told  that  there  was  a  fear  lest 
extenuating  circumstances  should  prevent  a  jury  from 
convicting  me,  if  I  were  indicted  for  typhus  or  small- 
pox, but  that  a  verdict  would  probably  be  obtained 
for  measles,  a  disease  which  could  be  sufficiently 
punished  in  a  person  of  my  age.  I  was  given  to 
understand  that  unless  some  unexpected  change  should 
come  over  the  mind  of  his  majesty,  I  might  expect  the 
blow  to  be  struck  within  a  very  few  days. 

My  plan  was  this — that  Arowhena  and  I  should 
escape  in  a  balloon  together.  I  fear  that  the  reader 
will  disbelieve  this  part  of  my  story,  yet  in  no  other 
have  I  endeavoured  to  adhere  more  conscientiously  to 
fact,  and  can  only  throw  myself  upon  his  charity. 

I  had  already  gained  the  ear  of  the  queen,  and  so 
worked  upon  her  curiosity  that  she  had  promised  to 


ESCAPE. 


22$ 


get  leave  for  me  to  have  a  balloon  made  and  inflated  ; 
were  I  once  in  the  car  of  the  balloon  and  Arowhena 
with  me,  I  would  chance  the  rest.  I  knew  nothing 
about  balloons,  not  even  with  what  gas  or  gases  they 
are  filled ;  nor  had  I  any  knowledge  of  how  to  manage 
one,  were  a  balloon  provided  for  me,  so  that  the  diffi- 
culty and  danger  of  the  undertaking  were  well  before 
me ;  in  addition  to  this,  I  could  not  see  how  I  should 
smuggle  Arowhena  into  the  car  without  her  father 
and  mother's  knowledge  ;  nevertheless,  I  resolved  on 
overcoming  every  obstacle  so  far  as  mortal  man  could 
do  so,  and,  strange  as  it  may  appear,  I  felt  confident 
that  I  should  succeed. 

It  happened  that  there  had  been  a  time  of  consider- 
able drought,  and  that  prayers  for  rain  had  been  for 
weeks  vainly  offered  in  all  the  temples  of  the  air  god  ; 
my  proposal,  therefore,  had  been  that  I  should  go  up 
into  the  sky  in  a  balloon  such  as  I  had  described  to 
his  majesty,  and  prevail  upon  the  air  god  by  means 
of  a  personal  interview.  I  own  that  this  proposition 
bordered  upon  the  idolatrous,  but  I  trust  that  I  have 
sincerely  repented  of  it ;  it  was  certainly  the  means 
of  saving  my  life  and  Arowhena's,  and  will  possibly 
lead  to  the  conversion  of  the  whole  country. 

The  queen  was  delighted  with  the  idea.  I  pointed 
out  to  her  that  no  complicated  machinery  was  wanted;  • 
nothing  but  a  car,  a  few  roj>es,  a  large  quantity  of 
silk,  and  some  gas  of  a  kind  which  would  be  easily 
procurable  could  I  consult  some  of  the  antiquarians 
who  would  be  acquainted  with  the  means  employed 
by  the  ancients  for  the  production  of  the  lighter 
gases.  The  eagerness  of  her  majesty  to  see  so  extra- 
ordinary a  sight  as  the  ascent  of  a  human  being  into 

p 


226 


EREWHON. 


the  sky,  overcame  any  scruples  of  conscience  that  she 
might  otherwise  have  felt,  and  she  sent  her  maids  to 
purchase  the  necessary  silk  and  cords,  even  before  she 
had  begun  to  try  and  gain  the  king's  permission; 
this,  however,  she  now  set  herself  to  do,  for  I  had 
sent  word  to  her  that  my  prosecution  was  imminent. 

The  king,  who  was  a  most  uxorious  husband,  at 
first  ridiculed  the  notion,  but  at  length  consented, 
as  he  did  to  everything  else  on  which  her  majesty 
had  set  her  heart.  He  yielded  all  the  more  easily 
now  because  he  did  not  believe  in  the  possibility  of 
my  ascent ;  he  was  convinced  that  the  balloon  would 
collapse  after  I  had  mounted  only  a  few  feet,  that 
I  should  fall  and  break  my  neck,  and  so  he  should  be 
well  rid  of  me.  The  queen  told  me  he  demonstrated 
this  to  her  in  a  convincing  manner ;  but  he  ended  by 
allowing  me  to  make  the  ascent,  and  by  giving  orders 
that  I  might  have  all  the  assistance  which  the  anti- 
quarians could  give  me,  and  that  the  most  suitable 
gases  should  be  discovered  and  provided ;  at  the  same 
time,  I  was  given  to  understand  that  my  attempted 
ascent  would  be  made  an  article  of  impeachment 
against  me  in  case  I  did  not  succeed  in  influencing 
the  air  god  to  put  an  end  to  the  drought.  He  had  no 
idea  that  I  meant  going  right  away  if  I  could  get  the 
wind  to  take  me,  nor  had  he  any  conception  of  the 
existence  of  a  certain  steady  upper  current  of  air 
which  was  always  setting  in  one  direction,  as  could 
be  seen  by  the  shape  of  the  higher  clouds,  which 
pointed  invariably  from  south-east  to  north-west.  I 
had  myself  long  noticed  this  peculiarity  in  the  cli- 
mate, and  attributed  it,  I  believe  justly,  to  a  trade- 
wind  which  was  constant  at  a  few  thousand  feet  above 


ESCAPE. 


227 


the  earth,  but  was  disturbed  by  local  influences  at 
lower  elevations. 

My  next  business  was  to  break  the  plan  to  Aro- 
whena,  and  to  devise  the  means  for  getting  her  into 
the  car.  I  felt  sure  that  she  would  come  with  me, 
but  had  made  up  my  mind  that  if  her  courage  failed 
her,  the  whole  thing  should  come  to  nothing.  Aro- 
whena  and  I  had  been  in  constant  communication 
through  her  maid,  but  I  had  thought  it  best  not  to 
tell  her  the  details  of  my  scheme  till  everything  was 
settled.  The  time  had  now  arrived,  and  I  arranged 
with  the  maid  that  I  should  be  admitted  by  a  private 
door  into  Mr  JSTosnibor's  garden  at  about  dusk  on  the 
following  afternoon. 

I  came  at  the  appointed  time  ;  the  girl  let  me  into 
the  garden  and  bade  me  wait  in  a  secluded  alley  until 
Arowhena  should  come.  The  leaves  had  most  of  them 
fallen,  and  were  lying  thick  and  restful  upon  the 
ground ;  some  few — sad  yellow  lingerers — still  clung 
to  the  half-naked  boughs,  but  they  were  falling  fast 
before  the  soughing  of  the  evening  breeze ;  the  sun 
had  long  set,  but  there  was  still  a  gleam  in  the  sky 
over  the  ruins  of  the  railway  station  ;  below  me  was 
the  city  already  twinkling  with  lights,  but  half  cano- 
pied under  a  veil  of  mist — beyond  it  stretched  the 
plains  until  they  blended  with  the  sky — overhead 
were  the  desolate  trees,  and  *  *  *  I  heard  a  rustle  of 
leaves  upon  the  ground,  and  perceived  a  white  figure 
gliding  swiftly  towards  me.  I  bounded  towards  her, 
and  ere  thought  could  either  prompt  or  check,  I  had 
caught  her  to  my  heart  and  covered  her  unresisting 
cheek  with  kisses. 

So  overjoyed  were  we  that  we  knew  not  how  to 


228 


EREWHON. 


speak,  for  we  had  suffered  much  and  our  future  was 
dark  and  uncertain.  I  do  not  know  when  we  should 
have  found  words  and  come  to  our  senses,  if  the  maid 
had  not  gone  off  into  a  fit  of  hysterics,  and  awakened 
us  to  the  necessity  of  self-control;  then  briefly  and 
plainly  I  unfolded  what  I  proposed;  I  showed  her  the 
darkest  side,  for  I  felt  sure  that  the  darker  the  pro- 
spect, the  more  likely  she  was  to  come.  I  told  her 
that  my  plan  would  probably  end  in  death  for  both  of 
us,  and  that  I  dared  not  press  it — that  at  a  word  from 
her  it  should  be  abandoned;  still  that  there  was  just 
a  possibility  of  our  escaping  together  to  some  part  of 
the  world  where  there  would  be  no  bar  to  our  getting 
married,  and  that  I  could  see  no  other  hope.  She 
made  no  resistance,  not  a  sign  or  hint  of  doubt  or 
hesitation.  She  would  do  all  I  told  her,  and  come 
whenever  I  was  ready  ;  so  I  bade  her  send  her  maid  to 
meet  me  nightly — told  her  that  she  must  put  a  good 
face  on,  look  as  bright  and  happy  as  she  could,  so  as 
to  make  her  father,  and  mother,  and  Zulora,  think 
that  she  was  forgetting  me — and  be  ready  at  a  mo- 
ment's notice  to  come  to  the  queen's  workshops  and 
be  concealed  among  the  ballast  and  under  rugs  in  the 
car  of  the  balloon ;  and  so  we  parted. 

I  hurried  my  preparations  forward,  for  I  feared  rain, 
and  that  the  king  might  change  his  mind ;  but  the 
weather  continued  dry,  and  in  another  week  the 
queen's  workmen  had  finished  the  balloon  and  car. 
All  was  ready,  and  I  was  to  ascend  on  the  following- 
morning.  I  had  had  the  balloon  made  of  gigantic 
proportions,  and  stipulated  for  being  allowed  to  take 
abundance  of  rugs  and  wrappings   as  protection 


ESCAPE. 


229 


from  the  cold  of  the  upper  atmosphere,  and  also  ten 
or  a  dozen  good  sized  bags  of  ballast. 

I  had  nearly  a  quarter's  pension  in  hand,  and  with 
this  I  feed  Arowhena's  maid,  and  bribed  one  of  the 
queen's  workmen — an  excellent  fellow — who  would, 
I  believe,  have  given  me  assistance  without  a  bribe. 
He  helped  me  to  secrete  food  and  wine  in  the  bags  of 
ballast,  and  on  the  morning  of  my  ascent  he  kept  the 
other  workmen  out  of  the  way  while  I  got  Arowhena 
into  the  car.  She  came  with  early  dawn,  muffled  up, 
and  in  her  maid's  dress.  She  was  supposed  to  be 
gone  to  an  early  performance  at  one  of  the  musical 
banks,  and  told  me  that  she  should  not  be  missed  till 
breakfast,  but  that  her  absence  must  be  then  dis- 
covered. I  arranged  the  ballast  about  her  so  that  it 
should  conceal  her  as  she  lay  at  the  bottom  of  the  car, 
and  covered  her  with  wrappings.  Although  it  still 
wanted  some  hours  of  the  time  fixed  for  my  ascent,  I 
could  not  trust  myself  one  moment  from  the  car,  so  I 
got  into  it  at  once,  and  watched  the  gradual  inflation 
of  the  balloon.  Luggage  I  had  none,  save  the  pro- 
visions hidden  in  the  ballast  bags,  the  books  of 
mythology,  and  the  treatises  on  the  machines,  with 
my  own  manuscript  diaries  and  translations. 

I  sat  quietly,  and  awaited  the  hour  fixed  for  my 
departure — quiet  outwardly,  but  inwardly  I  was  in  an 
agony  of  suspense  lest  Arowhena's  absence  should  be 
discovered  before  the  arrival  of  the  king  and  queen, 
who  were  to  witness  my  ascent.  They  were  not  due 
yet  for  another  two  hours,  and  during  this  time  a  hun- 
dred things  might  happen,  any  one  of  which  would 
undo  me. 

At  last  the  balloon  was  full ;  the  pipe  which  had 


230  EREWHON. 

I 

filled  it  was  removed,  the  escape  of  the  gas  having  been 
first  carefully  precluded.  Nothing  remained  to  hinder 
the  balloon  from  ascending  but  the  hands  and  weight 
of  those  who  were  holding  on  to  it  with  ropes.  I 
strained  my  eyes  for  the  coming  of  the  king  and 
queen,  but  could  see  no  sign  of  their  approach.  I 
looked  in  the  direction  of  Mr  Nosnibor's  house — there 
was  nothing  to  indicate  disturbance,  but  it  was  not 
yet  breakfast  time.  The  crowd  began  to  gather ;  they 
were  aware  that  I  was  under  the  displeasure  of  the 
court,  but  I  could  detect  no  signs  of  my  being  un- 
popular. On  the  contrary,  I  received  many  kindly 
expressions  of  regard  and  encouragement,  with  good 
wishes  as  to  the  result  of  my  journey.  I  was  speak- 
ing to  one  gentleman  of  my  acquaintance,  and  telling 
him  the  substance  of  what  I  intended  to  do  when  I  had 
got  into  the  presence  of  the  air  god  (what  he  thought 
of  me  I  cannot  guess,  for  I  am  sure  that  he  did  not 
believe  in  the  objective  existence  of  the  air  god,  nor 
that  I  myself  believed  in  it),  when  I  became  aware  of 
a  small  crowd  of  people  running  as  fast  as  they  could 
from  Mr  Nosnibor's  house  towards  the  queen's  work- 
shops. For  the  moment  my  pulse  ceased  beating, 
and  then,  knowing  that  the  time  had  come  when  I 
must  either  do  or  die,  I  called  vehemently  to  those 
who  were  holding  the  ropes  (some  thirty  men)  to  let 
go  at  once,  and  made  gestures  signifying  danger,  and 
that  there  would  be  mischief  if  they  held  on  longer. 
A  few  obeyed ;  the  rest  were  too  weak  to  hold  on  to 
the  ropes,  and  were  forced  to  let  them  go.  On  this 
the  balloon  bounded  suddenly  upwards,  but  my  own 
feeling  was  that  the  earth  had  dropped  off  from  me, 
and  was  sinking  fast  into  the  open  space  beneath. 


ESCAPE. 


231 


This  happened  at  the  very  moment  that  the  atten- 
tion of  the  crowd  was  divided,  the  one  half  paying 
heed  to  the  eager  gestures  of  those  coming  from  Mr 
Nosnibor's  house,  and  the  other  to  the  exclamations 
from  myself.  A  minute  more  and  Arowhena  would 
doubtless  have  been  discovered,  but  before  that 
minute  was  over,  I  was  at  such  a  height  above  the  city 
that  nothing  could  harm  me,  and  every  second  both 
the  town  and  the  crowd  became  smaller  and  more 
confused.  In  an  incredibly  short  time,  I  could  see 
little  but  a  vast  wall  of  blue  plains  rising  up  against 
me  towards  whichever  side  I  looked. 

At  first,  the  balloon  mounted  vertically  upwards, 
but  after  about  five  minutes,  when  we  had  already  at- 
tained a  very  great  elevation,  I  fancied  that  the  objects 
on  the  plain  beneath  began  to  move  from  under  me.  I 
did  not  feel  so  much  as  a  breath  of  wind,  and  could 
not  suppose  that  the  balloon  itself  was  travelling.  I 
was  therefore  wondering  what  this  strange  movement 
of  fixed  objects  could  mean,  when  it  struck  me  that 
people  in  a  balloon  do  not  feel  the  wind  inasmuch  as 
they  travel  with  it  and  offer  it  no  resistance.  Then 
I  was  happy  in  thinking  that  I  must  now  have  reached 
the  invariable  trade  wind  of  the  upper  air,  and  that  I 
should  be  very  possibly  wafted  for  hundreds  or  even 
thousands  of  miles,  far  from  Erewhon  and  the  Ere- 
whonians. 

Already  I  had  removed  the  wrappings  and  freed 
Arowhena ;  but  I  soon  covered  her  up  with  them 
again,  for  it  was  already  very  cold,  and  she  was  half 
stupified  with  the  strangeness  of  her  position. 

And  now  began  a  time,  dream-like  and  delirious,  of 
which  I  do  not  suppose  that  I  shall  ever  recover  a 


232 


EREWHON. 


distinct  recollection.  Some  things  I  can  recall— as 
that  we  were  ere  long  enveloped  in  vapour  which, 
froze  upon  my  moustache  and  whiskers  ;  then  comes 
a  memory  of  my  sitting  for  hours  and  hours  in  a 
thick  fog,  hearing  no  sound  but  my  own  breathing 
and  Arowhena's  (for  we  hardly  spoke,  being  too  greatly 
agitated  for  words)  and  seeing  no  sight  but  the  car 
beneath  us  and  beside  us  and  the  dark  balloon  above. 
I  also  call  to  mind  a  trivial  circumstance  which  seems 
hardly  worth  mentioning,  but  which  has  somehow  or 
other  stuck  by  me,  while  many  more  important  things 
have  faded  away. .  I  mean  that  when  we  were  in  the 
mist  the  last  few  bars  of  the  first  part  of  the  minuet 
in  Saul  kept  running  incessantly  in  my  head ;  to  this 
day  they  invariably  recur  to  me  when  I  find  myself 
in  such  a  cloud  or  mist  as  recalls  to  me  my  voyage  in 
the  balloon. 

Perhaps  the  most  painful  feeling  when  the  earth 
was  hidden  was  that  the  balloon  was  motionless, 
though  our  only  hope  lay  in  our  going  forward  with  an 
extreme  of  speed.  From  time  to  time  through  a  rift 
in  the  clouds  I  caught  a  glimpse  of  earth,  and  was 
thankful  to  perceive  that  we  must  be  flying  forward 
faster  than  in  an  express  train ;  but  no  sooner  was 
the  rift  closed  than  the  old  conviction  of  our  berns: 
stationary  returned  in.  full  force,  and  was  not  to  be 
reasoned  with :  there  was  another  feeling  also  which 
was  nearly  as  bad;  for  as  a  child  that  fears  it  has 
gone  blind  in  a  long  tunnel  if  there  is  no  light,  so  ere 
the  earth  had  been  many  minutes  hidden,  I  became 
half  frightened  lest  I  might  not  have  broken  away 
from  it  clean  and  for  ever.  Now  and  again,  I  ate  and 
gave  food  to  Arowhena,  but  by  guess  work  as  regards 


ESCAPE. 


233 


time.  Arowliena  behaved  like  a  heroine,  giving 
no  trouble  and  doing  everything  I  told  her.  Then 
came  darkness,  a  dreadful  dreary  time,  without  even 
the  moon  to  cheer  us. 

With  dawn  the  scene  was  changed :  the  clouds  were 
gone  and  morning  stars  were  shining;  the  rising  of 
the  splendid  sun  remains  still  impressed  upon  me  as 
the  most  glorious  that  I  have  ever  seen ;  beneath  us 
there  was  an  embossed  chain  of  mountains  with  snow 
fresh  fallen  upon  them;  but  we  were  far  above  them; 
we  both  of  us  felt  our  breathing  seriously  affected, 
but  I  would  not  allow  the  balloon  to  descend  a  single 
inch,  not  knowing  for  how  long  we  might  not  need 
all  the  buoyancy  which  we  could  command ;  indeed  I 
was  thankful  to  find  that,  after  nearly  four-and- twenty 
hours,  we  were  still  at  so  great  a  height  above  the 
earth. 

In  a  couple  of  hours  we  had  passed  the  ranges, 
which  must  have  been  some  hundred  and  fifty  miles 
across,  and  again  I  saw  a  tract  of  level  plain  extend- 
ing far  away  to  the  horizon.  I  knew  not  where  I  was, 
and  dared  not  descend,  lest  I  should  waste  the  power 
of  the  balloon,  but  I  was  half  hopeful  that  I  might  be 
above  the  country  from  which  I  had  originally  started. 
I  looked  anxiously  for  any  sign  by  which  I  could 
recognise  it,  but  could  see  nothing,  and  feared  that  I 
might  be  above  some  distant  part  of  Erewhon,  or  a 
country  inhabited  by  savages.  "While  I  was  still  in 
doubt,  the  balloon  was  again  wrapped  in  clouds,  and 
we  were  left  to  blank  space  and  to  conjectures. 

The  weary  time  dragged  on.  How  I  longed  for 
my  unhappy  watch  !  I  felt  as  though  not  even  time 
was  moving,  so  dumb  and  spell-bound  were  my  sur- 


234 


ERE  WHO N. 


roundings.  Sometimes  I  would  feel  my  pulse,  and 
count  its  beats  for  half  an  hour  together ;  anything 
to  mark  the  time — to  prove  that  it  was  there,  and  to 
assure  myself  that  I  was  within  the  blessed  range  of 
its  influence,  and  not  gone  adrift  into  the  timelessness 
of  eternity. 

I  had  been  doing  this  for  the  twentieth  or  thirtieth 
time,  and  had  fallen  into  a  light  sleep  :  I  dreamed 
wildly  of  a  journey  in  an  express  train,  and  of  arriving 
at  a  railway  station  where  the  air  was  full  of  the  sound 
of  locomotive  engines  blowing-off  steam  with  a  hor- 
rible and  tremendous  hissing ;  I  woke  frightened  and 
uneasy,  but  the  hissing  and  crashing  noises  pursued 
me  now  that  I  was  awake,  and  forced  me  to  own  that 
they  were  real.  What  they  were  I  knew  not,  but  they 
grew  gradually  fainter  and  fainter,  and  after  a  time 
were  lost.  In  a  few  hours  the  clouds  broke,  and  I 
saw  beneath  me  that  which  made  the  chilled  blood 
run  colder  in  my  veins.  I  saw  the  sea,  and  nothing 
but  the  sea ;  in  the  main  black,  but  flecked  with  white 
heads  of  storm-tossed,  angry  waves.  So  it  had  come 
to  this ! 

Arowhena  was  sleeping  quietly  at  the  bottom  of  the 
car,  and  as  I  looked  at  her  sweet  and  saintly  beauty, 
I  groaned,  and  cursed  myself  for  the  misery  into  which 
I  had  brought  her ;  but  there  was  nothing  for  it  now. 

I  sat  and  waited  for  the  worst,  and  presently  I  saw 
signs  as  though  that  worst  were  soon  to  be  at  hand ; 
the  balloon  had  begun  to  sink.  On  first  seeing  the 
sea  I  had  been  impressed  with  the  idea  that  we  must 
have  been  falling ;  but  now  there  could  be  no  mistake, 
we  were  sinking,  and  that  fast.  I  threw  out  a  bag  of 
ballast,  and  for  a  time  we  rose  again,  but  in  the  course 


ESCAPE. 


235 


of  a  few  hours  the  sinking  recommenced,  and  I  threw 
out  another  bag. 

Then  the  battle  commenced  in  earnest.  It  lasted 
all  that  afternoon  and  through  the  night  until  the  fol- 
lowing evening.  I  had  seen  never  a  sail  nor  a  sign 
of  a  sail,  though  I  had  half  blinded  myself  with 
straining  my  eyes  incessantly  in  every  direction  ;  we 
had  parted  with  everything  but  the  clothes  which  we 
had  upon  our  backs ;  food  and  water  were  gone,  all 
thrown  out  to  the  wheeling  albatrosses,  in  order  to  save 
us  a  few  hours  or  even  minutes  from  the  sea.  I  did 
not  throw  away  the  books  till  the  last  moment,  and 
clung  to  my  manuscripts  to  the  very  last.  Hope  there 
seemed  none  whatever — yet,  strangely  enough  we  were 
neither  of  us  utterly  hopeless,  and  even  at  last  when 
the  evil  that  we  dreaded  was  upon  us,  and  that  which 
we  greatly  feared  had  come,  we  sat  in  the  car  of  the 
balloon  with  the  waters  up  to  our  middle,  and  still 
smiled  with  a  ghastly  hopefulness  to  one  another. 


He  who  has  crossed  the  St  Gothard  will  remember 
that  below  Andermatt  there  is  one  of  those  Alpine 
gorges  which  reach  the  very  utmost  limits  of  the 
sublime  and  terrible.  The  feelings  of  the  traveller 
have  become  more  and  more  highly  wrought  at  every 
step,  until  at  last  the  naked  and  overhanging  preci- 
pices seem  to  close  above  his  head,  as  he  crosses  a 
bridge  hung  in  mid-air  over  a  roaring  waterfall,  and 
enters  on  the  darkness  of  a  tunnel,  hewn  out  of  the 
rock. 

What  can  be  in  store  for  him  on  emerging  ?  Surely 
something  even  wilder  and  more  desolate  than  that 


236 


EREWHON. 


which  he  has  seen  already ;  yet  his  imagination  is 
paralysed,  and  can  suggest  no  fancy  or  vision  of  any- 
thing to  surpass  the  reality  which  he  had  just 
witnessed.  Awed  and  breathless  he  advances  ;  when 
lo  !  the  light  of  the  afternoon  sun  welcomes  him  as  he 
leaves  the  tunnel,  and  behold,  a  smiling  valley — a 
babbling  brook,  a  village  with  tall  belfries,  and 
meadows  of  brilliant  green — these  are  the  things 
which  greet  him,  and  he  smiles  to  himself  as  the 
terror  passes  away  and  in  another  moment  is  for- 
gotten. 

So  fared  it  now  with  ourselves.  "We  had  been  in 
the  water  some  two  or  three  hours,  and  the  night  had 
come  upon  us.  We  had  said  farewell  for  the 
hundredth  time,  and  had  resigned  ourselves  to  meet 
the  end  ;  indeed  I  was  myself  battling  with  a  drowsi- 
ness from  which  it  was  only  too  probable  that  I  should 
never  wake ;  when  suddenly,  Arowhena  touched  me 
on  the  shoulder,  and  pointed  to  a  light  and  to  a  dark 
mass  which  was  bearing  right  upon  us.  A  cry  for  help 
— loud  and  clear  and  shrill — broke  forth  from  both 
of  us  at  once ;  and  in  another  five  minutes  we  were 
carried  by  kind  and  tender  hands  on  to  the  deck  of 
an  Italian  vessel. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 


CONCLUSION. 

HPHE  ship  was  the  Principe  Umberto  bound  from 
J-  Callao  to  Genoa ;  she  had  carried  a  number  of 
emigrants  to  Rio,  had  gone  thence  to  Callao,  where 
she  had  taken  in  a  cargo  of  guano,  and  was  now  on 
Jier  way  home.  The  captain  was  a  certain  Giovanni 
Gianni,  a  native  of  Sestri;  he  has  kindly  allowed  me 
to  refer  to  him  in  case  the  truth  of  my  story  should 
be  disputed ;  but  I  grieve  to  say  that  I  suffered  him 
to  mislead  himself  in  some  important  particulars.  I 
should  add  that  when  we  were  picked  up  we  were  a 
thousand  miles  from  land. 

As  soon  as  we  were  on  board  the  captain  began 
questioning  us  about  the  siege  of  Paris,  from  which 
city  he  had  assumed  that  we  must  have  come,  notwith- 
standing our  immense  distance  from  Europe.  As  may 
be  supposed,  I  had  not  heard  a  syllable  about  the  war 
between  France  and  Germany,  and  was  too  ill  to  do 
more  than  assent  to  all  that  he  chose  to  put  into 
my  mouth.  My  knowledge  of  Italian  is  very  imper- 
fect, and  I  gathered  little  from  anything  that  he  said; 
but  I  was  glad  to  conceal  the  true  point  of  our  de- 
parture, and  resolved  to  take  any  cue  that  he  chose  to 
give  me.  The  line  that  thus  suggested  itself  was 
that  there  had  been  ten  or  twelve  others  in  the  balloon, 


EREWHON. 


that  I  was  an  English  Milord,  and  Arowhena  a 
Kussian  Countess;  that  all  the  others  had  been 
drowned,  and  that  the  despatches  which  we  had  carried 
were  lost.  I  came  afterwards  to  learn  that  this  story 
wonld  not  have  been  credible,  had  not  the  captain  been 
for  some  weeks  at  sea,  for  I  found  that  it  was  the 
middle  of  March  (I  had  lost  all  count  of  the  months) 
when  we  were  picked  up,  and  the  G-ermans  had 
already  long  been  masters  of  Paris.  As  it  was,  the 
captain  settled  the  whole  story  for  me,  and  I  was  well 
content. 

In  a  few  days  we  sighted  an  English  vessel  bound 
from  Melbourne  to  London  with  wool.  At  my  earnest 
request,  in  spite  of  stormy  weather  which  rendered  it 
dangerous  for  a  boat  to  take  us  from  one  ship  to  the 
other,  the  captain  consented  to  signal  the  English 
vessel,  and  we  were  received  on  board,  but  we  were 
transferred  with  such  difficulty  that  no  communication 
took  place  as  to  the  manner  of  our  being  found.  I 
did  indeed  hear  the  Italian  mate  who  was  in  charge  of 
the  boat  shout  out  something  in  French  to  the  effect 
that  we  had  been  picked  up  from  a  balloon,  but  the 
noise  of  the  wind  was  so  great,  and  the  captain  under- 
stood so  little  French  that  he  caught  nothing  of  the 
truth,  and  it  was  assumed  that  we  were  two  persons  who 
had  been  saved  from  shipwreck.  When  the  captain 
asked  me  in  what  ship  I  had  been  wrecked,  I  said  that 
a  party  of  us  had  been  carried  out  to  sea  in  a  pleasure- 
boat  by  a  strong  current,  and  that  Arowhena  and  I 
(whom  I  described  as  a  Peruvian  lady)  were  alone 
saved. 

There  were  several  passengers,  whose  goodness  to- 
wards us  we  can  never  repay.    I  grieve  to  think  that 


CONCLUSION. 


239 


they  cannot  fail  to  discover  that  we  did  not  take  them 
fully  into  our  confidence ;  but  had  we  told  them  all, 
they  would  not  have  believed  us,  and  I  was  deter- 
mined that  no  one  should  hear  of  Erewhon,  or  have 
the  chance  of  getting  there  before  me,  as  long  as  I 
could  prevent  it.  Indeed,  the  recollection  of  the 
many  falsehoods  which  I  was  then  obliged  to  tell 
would  render  my  life  miserable  were  I  not  sustained 
by  the  consolations  of  my  religion.  Among  the  pas- 
sengers there  was  a  most  estimable  clergyman,  by 
whom  Arowhena  and  I  were  married  within  a  very 
few  days  of  our  coming  on  board. 

After  a  prosperous  voyage  of  about  two  months,  we 
sighted  the  Land's  End,  and  in  another  week  we  were 
landed  at  London.  A  liberal  subscription  was  made 
for  us  on  board  the  ship,  so  that  we  found  ourselves 
in  no  immediate  difficulty  about  money.  I  accord- 
ingly took  Arowhena  down  into  Somersetshire,  where 
my  mother  and  sisters  had  resided  when  I  last  heard 
of  them.  To  my  great  sorrow  I  found  that  my  mother 
was  dead,  and  that  her  death  had  been  accelerated  by 
the  report  of  my  having  been  killed,  which  had  been 
brought  to  my  employer's  station  by  Chowbok.  It 
appeared  that  he  must  have  waited  for  a  few  days  to 
see  whether  I  returned,  that  he  then  considered  it  safe 
to  assume  that  I  should  never  do  so,  and  had  accord- 
ingly made  up  a  story  about  my  having  fallen  into  a 
whirlpool  of  seething  waters  while  coming  down  the 
gorge  homeward.  Search  was  made  for  my  body,  but 
the  rascal  had  chosen  to  drown  me  in  a  place  where 
there  would  be  no  chance  of  its  ever  being  recovered. 

My  sisters  were  both  married,  but  neither  of  their 
husbands  were  rich.    No  one  seemed  overjoyed  on  my 


240 


ERE  WE  ON. 


return;  and  I  soon  discovered  that  when  a  man's 
relations  have  once  mourned  for  him  as  dead,  they 
seldom  like  the  prospect  of  having  to  mourn  for  him 
a  second  time. 

Accordingly  I  returned  to  London  with  my  wife, 
and  through  the  assistance  of  an  old  friend  supported 
myself  by  writing  good  little  stories  for  the  magazines, 
and  for  a  tract  society.  I  was  well  paid ;  and  I  trust 
that  I  may  not  be  considered  presumptuous  in  saying 
that  some  of  the  most  popular  of  the  brochures  which 
are  distributed  in  the  streets,  and  which  are  to  be  found 
in  the  waiting-rooms  of  the  railway  stations,  have 
proceeded  from  my  pen.  During  the  time  that  I  could 
spare,  I  arranged  my  notes  and  diary  till  they  assumed 
their  present  shape.  There  remains  nothing  for  me  to 
add,  save  to  unfold  the  scheme  which  I  propose  for  the 
conversion  of  Erewhon. 

That  scheme  has  only  been  quite  recently  decided 
upon  as  the  one  which  commends  itself  as  most 
feasible. 

It  will  be  seen  at  once  that  it  would  be  madness  for 
me  to  go  With  ten  or  a  dozen  subordinate  missionaries 
by  the  same  way  as  that  which  led  me  to  discover 
Erewhon.  I  should  be  imprisoned  for  typhus,  besides 
being  handed  over  to  the  straighteners  for  having  run 
away  with  Arowhena :  an  even  darker  fate,  to  which  I 
dare  hardl}*-  again  allude,  would  be  reserved  for  my 
devoted  fellow-labourers.  It  is  plain  therefore  that 
some  other  way  must  be  found  for  getting  at  the  Ere- 
whonians,  and  I  am  thankful  to  say  that  such  another 
way  is  not  wanting.  One  of  the  rivers  which  descends 
from  the  Snowy  Mountains,  and  passes  through 
Erewhon,  is  known  to  be  navigable  for  several  hundred 

r 


CONCLUSION. 


241 


miles  from  its  month.  Its  upper  waters  have  never 
yet  been  explored,  but  I  feel  little  donbt  that  it  will 
be  found  possible  to  take  a  light  gunboat  (for  we  must 
protect  ourselves)  to  the  outskirts  of  the  Erewhonian 
country. 

I  propose,  therefore,  that  one  of  those  associations 
should  be  formed  in  which  the  risk  of  each  of  the 
members  is  confined  to  the  amount  of  his  stake  in  the 
concern.  The  first  step  would  be  to  draw  up  a 
prospectus.  In  this  I  would  advise  that  no  mention 
should  be  made  of  the  fact  that  the  Erewhonians  are 
the  lost  tribes.  The  discovery  is  one  of  absorbing 
interest  to  myself,  but  it  is  of  a  sentimental  rather  than 
commercial  value,  arid  business  is  business.  The 
capital  to  be  raised  should  not  be  less  than  fifty  thou- 
sand pounds,  and  might  be  either  in  five  or  ten  pound 
shares  as  hereafter  determined.  This  should  be  amply 
sufficient  for  the  expenses  of  an  experimental  voyage. 
When  the  money  had  been  subscribed,  it  would  be  our 
duty  to  charter  a  steamer  of  some  twelve  or  fourteen 
hundred  tons  burden,  and  with  accommodation  for  a 
cargo  of  steerage  passengers.  She  should  carry  two 
or  three  guns  in  case  of  her  being  attacked  by  savages 
at  the  mouth  of  the  river.  Boats  of  considerable  size 
should  be  also  provided,  and  I  think  it  would  be 
desirable  that  these  also  should  carry  two  or  three  six- 
pounders.  The  ship  should  be  taken  up  the  river  as 
far  as  was  considered  safe,  and  a  picked  party  should 
then  ascend  in  the  boats.  The  presence  both  of 
Arowhena  and  myself  would  be  necessary  at  this  stage, 
inasmuch  as  our  knowledge  of  the  language  would 
disarm  suspicion,  and  facilitate  negotiations. 

We  should  begin  by  representing  the  advantages 

Q 


242 


ERE  W HON: 


afforded  to  labour  in  the  colony  of  Queensland,  and 
2?oint  out  to  the  Erewhonians  that  by  emigrating 
thither,  they  would  be  able  to  amass,  each  and  all 
of  them,  enormous  fortunes — a  fact  which  would  be 
easily  provable  by  a  reference  to  statistics.  I  have  no 
doubt  that  a  very  great  number  might  be  thus  induced 
to  come  back  with  us  in  the  larger  boats,  and  that  we 
could  fill  our  vessel  with  emigrants  in  three  or  four 
journeys.  Should  we  be  attacked,  our  course  would 
be  even  simpler,  for  the  Erewhonians  have  no  gun- 
powder, and  would  be  so  surprised  with  its  effects  that 
we  should  be  able  to  capture  as  many  as  we  chose ;  in 
this  case  we  should  feel  able  to  engage  them  on  more 
advantageous  terms,  for  they  would  be  prisoners  of  war. 
But  even  though  we  were  to  meet  with  no  violence,  I 
doubt  not  that  a  cargo  of  seven  or  eight  hundred  Ere- 
whonians could  be  induced,  when  they  were  once  on 
board  the  vessel,  to  sign  an  agreement  which  should 
be  mutually  advantageous  both  to  us  and  them. 

We  should  then  proceed  to  Queensland,  and  dispose 
of  our  engagement  with  the  Erewhonians  to  the  sugar- 
growers  of  that  settlement,  who  are  in  great  want  of 
labour ;  it  is  believed  that  the  money  thus  realised 
would  enable  us  to  declare  a  handsome  dividend,  and 
leave  a  considerable  balance,  which  might  be  spent  in 
repeating  our  operations  and  bringing  over  other 
cargoes  of  Erewhonians,  with  fresh  consequent  profits. 
In  fact  we  could  go  backwards  and  forwards  as  long 
as  there  was  a  demand  for  labour  in  Queensland,  or 
indeed  in  any  other  Christian  colony,  for  the  supply 
of  Erewhonians  would  be  unlimited,  and  they  could  be 
packed  closely  and  fed  at  a  very  reasonable  cost. 

It  would  be  my  duty  and  Arowhena's  to  see  that 


CONCLUSION. 


243 


our  emigrants  should  be  boarded  and  lodged  in  the 
households  of  religious  sugar-growers  ;  these  persons 
would  give  them  the  benefit  of  that  instruction  whereof 
they  stand  so  greatly  in  need.  Each  day,  as  soon  as 
they  could  be  spared  from  their  work  in  the  planta- 
tions, they  would  be  assembled  for  praise,  and  be 
thoroughly  grounded  in  the  Church  Catechism,  while 
the  whole  of  every  Sabbath  should  be  devoted  to  sing- 
ing psalms  and  church-going.  This  must  be  insisted 
upon,  both  in  order  to  put  a  stop  to  any  uneasy  feel- 
ing which  might  show  itself  either  in  Queensland  or 
in  the  mother  country  as  to  the  means  whereby  the 
Erewhonians  had  been  obtained,  and  also  because  it 
would  give  our  own  shareholders  the  comfort  of  re- 
flecting that  they  were  saving  souls  and  filling  their 
own  pockets  at  one  and  the  same  moment.  By  the 
time  the  emigrants  had  got  too  old  for  work  they 
would  have  become  thoroughly  instructed  in  religion ; 
they  could  then  be  shipped  back  to  Erewhon  and  carry 
the  good  seed  with  them. 

I  can  see  no  hitch  nor  difficulty  about  the  matter, 
and  trust  that  this  book  will  sufficiently  advertise  the 
scheme  to  insure  the  subscription  of  the  necessary 
capital ;  as  soon  as  this  is  forthcoming  I  will  guaran- 
tee that  I  convert  the  Erewhonians  not  only  into  good 
Christians  but  into  a  source  of  considerable  profit  to 
the  shareholders. 

I  should  add  that  I  cannot  claim  the  credit  for 
having  originated  the  above  scheme.  I  had  been  for 
months  at  my  wit's  end,  forming  plan  after  plan  for 
the  evangelisation  of  Erewhon,  but  meeting  always 
with  insuperable  difficulties,  when  by  one  of  those 
special  interpositions  which  should  be  a  sufficient 


244  ERE  WHO N. 

answer  to  the  sceptic,  my  eye  was  directed  to  the  fol- 
lowing paragraph  in  the  Times  newspaper,  of  one  of 
the  first  days  in  January  1872  : — 

<£  Polynesians  in  Queensland— The  Marquis  of  Normanby, 
the  new  Governor  of  Queensland,  has  completed  his  inspection  of 
the  northern  districts  of  the  colony.  It  is  stated  that  at  Mackay, 
one  of  the  best  sugar-growing  districts,  his  Excellency  saw  a  good 
deal  of  the  Polynesians.  In  the  course  of  a  speech  to  those  who 
entertained  him  there  the  Marquis  said  : — '  I  have  been  told  that 
the  means  by  which  Polynesians  were  obtained  were  not  legiti- 
mate, but  I  have  failed  to  perceive  this,  in  so  far  at  least  as 
Queensland  is  concerned ;  and,  if  one  can  judge  by  the  counte- 
nances and  manners  of  the  Polynesians,  they  experience  no  regret 
at  their  position.'  But  his  Excellency  pointed  out  the  advantage 
of  giving  them  religious  instruction.  It  would  tend  to  set  at  rest 
an  uneasy  feeling  which  at  present  existed  in  the  country  to  know 
that  they  were  inclined  to  retain  the  Polynesians,  and  teach  them 
religion." 

I  feel  that  comment  is  unnecessary,  and  will  there- 
fore conclude  with  one  word  of  thanks  to  the  reader 
who  may  have  had  the  patience  to  follow  me  through 
my  adventures  without  losing  his  temper ;  but  with 
two  for  any  who  may  write  at  once  to  the  Secretary  of 
the  Erewhon  Evangelisation  Company,  Limited  (at 
the  address  which  shall  hereafter  be  advertised) ,  and 
request  to  have  his  name  put  down  as  a  shareholder. 

P.S.  I  had  just  received  and  corrected  the  last 
proof  of  the  foregoing  volume,  and  was  walking  down 
the  Strand  from  Temple  Bar  to  Charing  Cross,  when 
on  passing  Exeter  Hall  I  saw  a  number  of  devout- 
looking  people  crowding  into  the  building  with  faces 
full  of  interested  and  complacent  anticipation.  I 
stopped,  and  saw  an  announcement  that  a  missionary 
meeting  was  to  be  held,  further  that  the  native  mis- 
sionary, the-Rev.  William  Habakkuk,  from  (the 


CONCLUSION. 


245 


colony  from  which.  I  had  started  on  my  adventures), 
would  be  introduced,  and  make  a  short  address.  After 
some  little  difficulty  I  obtained  admission,  and  heard 
two  or  three  speeches,  which  were  prefatory  to  the  in- 
troduction of  Mr  Habakkuk.  One  of  these  struck  me  as 
perhaps  the  most  presumptuous  that  I  had  ever  heard. 
The  speaker  said  that  the  races  of  whom  Mr  Habakkuk 
was  a  specimen,  were  in  all  probability  the  lost  ten 
tribes  of  Israel.  I  dared  not  contradict  him  then, 
but  I  felt  angry  and  injured  at  hearing  the  speaker 
jump  to  so  preposterous  a  conclusion  upon  such  in- 
sufficient grounds.  The  discovery  of  the  ten  tribes  was 
mine,  and  mine  only.  I  was  still  in  the  very  height 
of  indignation,  when  there  was  a  murmur  of  expectation 
in  the  hall,  and  Mr  Habakkuk  was  brought  forward. 
The  reader  may  judge  of  my  surprise  at  finding  that 
he  was  none  other  than  my  old  friend  Chowbok. 

My  jaw  dropped,  and  my  eyes  almost  started  out  of 
my  head  with  astonishment.  The  poor  fellow  was 
dreadfully  frightened,  and  the  storm  of  applause 
which  greeted  his  introduction  seemed  only  to  add  to 
his  confusion.  I  dare  not  trust  myself  to  report  his 
speech — indeed  I  could  hardly  listen  to  it,  for  I  was 
nearly  choked  with  trying  to  suppress  my  feelings.  I 
am  sure  that  I  caught  the  words  "  Adelaide,  the 
Queen  Dowager,"  and  I  thought  that  I  heard  "  Mary 
Magdalene  "  shortly  afterwards,  but  I  had  then  to 
leave  the  hall  for  fear  of  being  turned  out.  While  on 
the  staircase,  I  heard  another  burst  of  prolonged  and 
rapturous  applause,  so  I  suppose  the  audience  were 
satisfied. 

The  feelings  that  came  uppermost  in  my  mind  were 
hardly  of  a  very  solemn  character,  but  I  thought  of 


246 


EREWHON. 


my  first  acquaintance  with  Chowbok,  of  the  scene  in 
the  woolshed,  of  the  innumerable  lies  he  had  told  me, 
of  his  repeated  attempts  upon  the  brandy,  and  of 
many  an  incident  which  I  have  not  thought  it  worth 
while  to  dwell  upon;  and  I  could  not  but  derive 
some  satisfaction  from  the  hope  that  my  own  efforts 
might  have  contributed  to  the  change  which  had  been 
doubtless  wrought  upon  him,  and  that  the  rite  which 
I  had  performed,  however  unprofessionally,  on  that 
wild  upland  river-bed,  had  not  been  wholly  without 
effect.  I  trust  that  what  I  have  written  about  him 
in  the  earlier  part  of  my  book  may  not  be  libellous, 
and  that  it  may  do  him  no  harm  with  his  employers. 
He  was  then  unregenerate.  I  must  certainly  find  him 
out  and  have  a  talk  with  him  ;  but  before  I  shall  have 
time  to  do  so  these  pages  will  be  in  the  hands  of  the 
public. 

V 

At  the  last  moment  I  see  a  probability  of  a  com- 
plication which  causes  me  much  uneasiness.  Please 
subscribe  quickly.  Address  to  the  Mansion-House, 
care  of  the  Lord  Mayor,  whom  I  will  instruct  to  re- 
ceive names  and  subscriptions  for  me  until  I  can 
organise  a  committee. 


PRINTED  BY  BALLANTYNE  AND  COMPANY 
EDINBURGH  AND  LONDON